《Ascension from the Ashes》


 Chapter 1 - Beginning Battles

    Lloyd could feel the brisk spring breeze weave and wick at the sweat and dirt accumulating on his skin. Faint smells of flowers and Magnolia surfed along the air currents. The trees softly creaked with the pressure of the wind. Lloyd tightened the grip on the pair of simple iron shortswords with leather-wrapped hilts felt natural in his hands. They were crafted by his adopted father, the Soulsmith in his town, specifically tailored to his soul. With more than fifteen years of training, he felt the blades were an extension of himself.


    Gifted as he was with the swords, it was nothing compared to his brother. That brother, Regal, was off to his right. Regal stood more than a head taller than Lloyd, with wide, broad shoulders that befit him as the warrior he was. Regal sported short black hair and deep dark brown eyes. His caramel skin was tough and made him a battling bulwark. Where most Altered people would take a swing from a sword and potentially lose a limb, Regal would come away with a small cut, if any damage at all. There was only one moment in his life that Lloyd had seen his brother get cut badly enough that he was genuinely concerned.


    Lloyd could hear the man behind him fighting as well. The crackle of lightning coming off his fist must have connected with one of their opponents because he could smell the Corrupted creature cooking from where he stood. Cassius, the man wielding lighting behind Lloyd, was almost as tall as Regal but much thinner. He focused more on training his electricity rather than any normal fighting with swords and shields. Lloyd was extremely jealous of that. He wanted nothing more than to trade his swords in for powers. To be Altered. To be more like his brother or his friend.


    Lloyd squared up against his enemy, a lime green frog with purple spots over its entire body. Black spikes jutted out from the top of its head, a head which housed glowing red eyes, the hallmark of a Corrupted beast. The same thing that gave humans powers corrupted and altered animals as well. The foot-tall frog released a loud, low croak before crouching backward and hopping towards Lloyd. Even though the amphibian started its leap from over eight feet away, Lloyd knew it would close the gap. The frog shot its tongue at Lloyd, which sported similar, smaller black spikes. He avoided the bulk of the frog by side-stepping but caught the tip of the tongue on his right shoulder. The brief brush didn¡¯t alter his movements much as he slashed his sword in an arc toward the beast. His swing was a little slow and only ended up making contact with the beast¡¯s rear leg. A red slash appeared, and the frog landed into a limp upon hitting the ground, leg still attached. The frog took a moment to turn around, now sitting a dozen or so feet away. Twisting in place, Lloyd reacquired his target, sliding the sword into its sheath and shifting to his bow on his back. Arrow nocked, Lloyd released the arrow towards the frog. It attempted to hop out of the way but caught the arrow in the gut. Its momentum carried it towards Lloyd again, but this time, he was able to dodge roll out of the way. A sharp pain pierced his shoulder as he rolled on the ground. Wincing slightly, Lloyd re-equipped his swords and slashed towards the frog. It was ready for his slash and whipped its tongue to redirect the swing from his left sword. Lloyd took the chance to drive his other sword into one of its eyes, where it stayed lodged. Quickly backstepping, Lloyd took a moment to evaluate his enemy. The frog stumbled-hopped like a drunkard coming out from the tavern at two in the morning and turned to Lloyd. The Corrupted opened its mouth and then promptly plopped onto the ground. Its tongue skidding out of its mouth.


    Realizing the fight might be over for him, but not the rest of his group, Lloyd turned to take in the rest of the situation on the battlefield. Both his brother and friend seemed to have things under control. Cassius was finishing off his last purple and blue frog with lighting cascading through the soon-to-be Corrupted corpse. Regal was taking a literal tongue lashing from a bright blue frog with a yellow face behind him, although it seemed to be inflicting no damage. He was focused more on the rainbow-colored frog covered in warts or boils in front of him. Lloyd nocked an arrow to shoot at his brother¡¯s backside opponent. Pulling back the string sent shooting waves of pain through his shoulder. Fighting through it, without losing track of his target, Lloyed loosed the arrow. It found its mark a moment later, turning the frog towards him. He briefly looked at his shoulder and saw the slash where the previous attack must have hit. The cut was more profound than he thought, and it had already started turning red with green puss pushing out of it. Looking back, he saw that Regal had taken care of the frog he had tagged, and all the men had started to converge on one another.


    ¡°Woo hoo!¡± Cassius shouted as he stretched his neck and rolled out his back as he walked towards the other two. Lloyd could see that Cassius took a few hits. His exposed arms and legs were pot-marked with cuts and bruises. Without a healer¡¯s intervention, they would likely be healed in a few days. What he wouldn¡¯t give to be an Altered, Lloyd thought to himself as he briefly looked at his shoulder, which had now started to pulse with pain. Thin, flowing green streams of what Lloyd could only imagine was poison began to flow out from the confluence of the initial wound. It was spreading pretty quickly.


    ¡°That was awesome. I can¡¯t freaking wait until tomorrow, man. Just imagine how many we will be able to take out then.¡± Cassius continued, then quickly looked over his wounds. Lloyd noticed this and saw that Cassius did seem to have the same poison affecting him as well, if only to a much lesser degree. That didn¡¯t bode well for him, Lloyd thought.


    ¡°Haha, for sure. I¡¯m certain your Ascension will be more exciting than mine, but that was a damn good fight. How many did you get?¡± Regal asked with his fist in the air, which Cassius swiftly met.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Got four myself, you?¡± Cassius responded, his smile fading as he saw the carnage on Regal¡¯s side of the battlefield.


    Regal pointed to his fallen foes one by one with his right hand as he put fingers up and down on his left hand to keep count. Cassius rolled his eyes as Lloyd smiled. ¡°Seems like seven to me.¡± He said with feigned shock.


    ¡°Well, six and a half. I put an arrow into that one behind you,¡± Lloyd said with a chuckle that ended in a rough cough. He only killed two, and an assist on that one Regal killed, so maybe two and a half.


    ¡°Whoa dude, you get clipped in the fight? Let me look.¡± Regal asked as he went over to his brother. His face turned sour when he saw the wound. Regal turned his brother around and saw that besides his quiver and bow, his back was bare.


    ¡°Wait, do you not have your pack with you?¡±


    ¡°I decided not to bring it today. I figured¡­¡± Lloyd began to say, with a grimace on his face. ¡°I knew we would be close to town. No need to waste good potions.¡± He knew it was a silly excuse, but it was a true one. He didn''t want to waste any of the materials right now before he needed to. The fight with the frogs wasn''t that far from home. He knew they could get back in time if anything terrible happened. Well, at least he thought they could get back in time because, certainly, based on the state of his shoulder, something terrible did happen.


    ¡°We gotta get back quick, man. That thing looks nasty; it¡¯s already starting to ooze,¡± Cassius said, confirming Lloyd¡¯s suspicions of how serious it might be. ¡°It is even spreading in my body. Not sure how these damn beasts are getting so strong. Of course, golden boy over there is spotless.¡± Cassius said as he motioned to Regal.


    ¡°Helps when you have tough skin and choose to dodge every now and then. Plus, you know the King mentioned the Corrupted are getting stronger every day.¡± Regal said as he playfully shoved Cassius.


    Lloyd wanted to protest, but the pain had started to intensify, and he could feel the poison beginning to do its work. ¡°Sounds like a plan,¡± Lloyd said with a wince and another cough. Lloyd looked and saw the dawdling stream of poison was beginning to turn into a flowing river, expanding in width and length.


    The three men forwent the usual looting of their kills and quickened their pace as they headed back to town. Usually, they would have wanted to harvest the creatures for any materials they thought the Alchemist could have used, but they needed to get Lloyd back. They could always come back later.


    Cassius led the group; his eyes peeled for any extra enemies. His fingers were flexing as arcs of lightning jumped off of them. Regal stayed at the rear, keeping an eye on both the forest they now trudged through and his brother. The men quickly reached the forest¡¯s edge, spearing through the treeline into an open grassy field. The field leads to their town, Breakwater. Before the Cataclysm, Breakwater was a simple fisherman''s bay. The citizens would catch and harvest fish and sell them to towns nearby. Nowadays, there is no fishing. The seas became too dangerous. The once easy food source now had the capability and desire to fight back. Lloyd heard tales of the early days after the Cataclysm of the fishermen on their boats being besieged by red eyes from under the surface of the water. He might have heard too many of those tales growing up and often had nightmares of being pulled below the waves. He still enjoyed sitting at the water¡¯s edge but never had any desire to jump in. Outside of short trips into the woods to fight off the beasts, Lloyd had never left Breakwater. He was told they were towns within a few days¡¯ walk, but they were too dangerous to attempt to go to.


    That would all change in two days when he would finally leave Breakwater. He would leave a town he loved, that held people he loved, for the great unknown. For something greater. He would go with his brother Regal and their friend Cassius. If I can only get to the gates of Breakwater first, he thought, as his breath became labored, his legs became more wobbly, and his vision began to blur. He once again glanced over at his shoulder and saw rushing rivers of green everywhere he looked. They expanded well down his arm and into his chest. Shit, that¡¯s not good, he thought. Regal must have noticed his deteriorating status because he put one of Lloyd''s arms over his shoulder and helped him walk.


    Looking up, Lloyd could see that they were now within a hundred yards of the gate and the briar bulwark that surrounded the town. A thick and thorny briar bush stood ten feet tall and surrounded the entirety of Breakwater. Its vines wove and interlocked with each other so tightly that vision into the town was basically nill. Doubling as a peeping tom protector, it served as a fantastic barrier between the Corrupted and the vulnerable citizens. Like the surrounding walls, the large gates were also made of wood. Mighty cedar trees were grown and harvested to create the entryways into town. Regal and Lloyd¡¯s mother, Tera, created the entire thing. Well, Regal¡¯s mother, at least. She was Lloyd¡¯s adoptive mother, or whatever you called the woman who had a baby dropped off at her doorstep, and she decided to raise. In Lloyd¡¯s mind, Tera was his mom, but many things he encountered daily reminded him that she wasn¡¯t his blood. Tera was the town¡¯s mayor and also a Florist or some called her a Grower. She could manipulate nature to grow trees, flowers, and fruits. Lloyd was told that without his adoptive mother, the town would have never survived.


    They passed rows of dozens of trees and plants outside the main entrance. The flora ranged from small apple trees, to blackberry bushes, to willows and oaks. The gate loomed over them, but not as looming as the massive willow tree that stood behind it in the center of town. Tera also created this tree, serving as their home and watchtower. The gates quickly swung inward as the two guards effortfully shoved the gates inwards. The concerned look on their faces was mirrored by the people who stood within the town on the dirt road before them. Lloyd was barely able to stand, even with his brother¡¯s help. His vision was all but gone, and the sweat pooled on his face as it flowed from his head. He could hear the door open and assumed it must be the healer''s house. He was swiftly set down on a bed as his consciousness faded away.

 Chapter 2 - Healing Wounds

    Lloyd woke with a start. His eyes darted around the room and saw a few extra faces. Standing in the room were the two healers of Breakwater, Lily and Lucas. Lily wore long white robes with red threads weaving throughout the clothing in a random but beautiful pattern. Lily was a short woman with short brown hair and brown eyes. Much like the white robes, she always seemed to wear a smile. Her specialty was dedicated to healing ailments. Altered people only received one power, and that power grew when they Ascended at the age of 23. Lily could not close wounds, heal abrasions, or mend bones, but she could cure diseases, poisons, and other things that ailed the body. If you were lucky, you might gain a mutation and expand what your ability could do. This always stayed in the same realm of your main power, never being able to acquire a completely new one. Lily could never encase her fists in electricity like Cassius. Mutations were almost unheard of. Nobody in Breakwater had them, and when the Citadel sent its yearly scouts, the information from them usually mirrored this.


    Lucas was the other healer in Breakwater. He would be the one to fix up Lloyd¡¯s shoulder next. Lucas easily stood over six feet tall. He was quite the stark contrast next to Lily. His shoulder-length, jet-black hair topped a stern face. A face appearing more prepared for battle than it did for healing the wounds of such battles. He approached Lloyd and put his hand on the injured shoulder. Lloyd looked at his wound as he saw Lucas¡¯ hands begin to glow. Lloyd began to feel the familiar warmth of the power doing its work. Unfortunately for Lloyd, being without powers meant he had to often come to the healers. The redness began to recede from the outstretches of the wound, and the skin swiftly stitched itself up. A minute later, only a light pink area on his shoulder remained to remind him of the close call he had today.


    ¡°That was a pretty gnarly wound you got there, buddy,¡± Lily said as she stood beside the hut¡¯s wall, still smiling.


    Lloyd nodded toward both of the healers before he pushed up from the bed and took in his surroundings. The healer¡¯s hut is what the town nicknamed the place he was currently in. The wooden floorboards and walls were simple and made of dark timber. Lloyd felt embarrassed not knowing what tree it came from, considering his mom was so intertwined with all things nature. The roof was topped with a golden yellow thatch roof. Most of the buildings in town were nearly identical in material. Why change something that isn¡¯t broken? Lloyd thought as an amusing smile grew on his face. Can¡¯t wait to see what other towns look like.


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think much about it at first, but then the poison really started to build,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°You should have brought your pack, man. If we were any farther away from town, that would have been lethal.¡± Cassius said as he not so lightly punched Lloyd in the arm. Luckily for Lloyd, it wasn¡¯t the newly healed shoulder.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°That''s why I didn''t bring them, Cassius. I knew we would be close to town and didn''t want to waste the supplies.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. You said that earlier, and it still doesn''t make sense now. If you end up dying today, the only thing that you will be wasting is your life.¡±


    Lloyd took in a breath as the words punched him in the chest. His cheeks began to redden as the words sunk in. He knew his friend was right. Outside of the nature-grown defensive walls of Breakwater, any moment could turn deadly against the red-eyes. He would be more prepared next time. This time was only a fluke, he thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It wasn''t a wise call. I''ll make sure to play it safer and use the potions.¡± Lloyd said. It pained him to agree with Cassius and admit that he was right, but he was.


    Lloyd kicked his feet to the side of the bed and pushed off. Standing up, he could feel that the wobbliness had gone entirely. Lloyd rubbed and rotated his previously injured shoulder and felt no pain or soreness. Lily and Lucas did a good job.


    ¡°Thank you both for fixing me up,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°Not a problem,¡± Lily said.


    ¡°It¡¯s what we are here for. Just be a bit more careful out there. We don¡¯t need to be adding a tree for you.¡± Lucas said, and the mood in the room swiftly soured. Lucas needs to work on his bedside manners, Lloyd thought.


    With that, Lloyd headed outside. He stepped onto the dirt streets that wove throughout the town. Lloyd looked to his right and saw almost identical houses to the healer¡¯s hut dot either side of the walkway. He followed the natural path with his eyes towards a larger opening in the town center and the giant willow tree that loomed there. Its massive trunk extended a hundred feet in the air, its leaves cascading in arcs towards the ground. Somewhere halfway up the tree, tucked behind the leafy waterfall, was Lloyd¡¯s home. Beyond the briar wall on the town¡¯s east side lay the ocean they no longer ventured into. Lloyd heard tales of Constructors or Builders in other towns who could create massive earth and stone buildings with their powers. They didn''t have anybody with that ability in this town, so they were stuck with wood and thatch. He wondered what kind of incredible abilities were out there. What could people do with the alteration that ran through their blood?


    ¡°Do you mind picking up little bro? I think his classes are wrapping up soon. I''ve got to stop by Sam''s place real quick and give her a couple of pointers on her swordsmanship skill.¡± Regal said, interrupting Lloyd¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah, no¡­,¡± Lloyd began to say before Cassius chimed in.


    ¡°Yeah, I bet you are going to give her some pointers, aren''t you,¡± Cassius said as he elbowed Regal in the side. ¡°Really show her how to handle a sword?¡± Cassius said as he raised and lowered his eyebrows.


    ¡°Whatever man,¡± Regal said as he laughed and shoved Cassius aside. ¡°She''s looking to join some of the hunters as they go out for food, and she just wanted some pointers, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°That might be all you plan on doing, but that''s not all she wants,¡± Cassius said.


    ¡°Yeah, well, whatever. We are leaving in two days and that''s not really something I''m looking for anyway right now. We¡¯ve got to focus.¡±


    Cassius scoffed before he waved to the group and then took off towards his own house. Regal extended his fist; Lloyd reached out and bumped his fist into Regal¡¯s. ¡°Catch you in a little bit,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°Yeah, will do. I''ll make sure to tell Mom you''ll be a little bit,¡± Lloyd said.

 Chapter 3 - Cataclysmic Changes

    Lloyd continued down the street, taking a few deep breaths as he sauntered towards the school. A man ran by, his arms covered in ice, leaving a chill in his wake as he ran. Lloyd brought his hands up to his exposed arms, attempting to warm them. Considering the town¡¯s small size, he quickly found himself in front of one of the few unique buildings. It consisted of dark timber walls and a thatch roof like almost every other building, but its shape set it apart. Like the others, it stood one story high, but it took up the space of four standard houses lined up in a row. This was where all the kids in the village took their classes.


    Stepping through the open entryway, Lloyd quickly located a group of kids his brother¡¯s age sitting in front of a teacher. Failing to spot his younger brother, he took a few steps closer to the class. The woman standing before the group of kids was middle-aged with light brown hair and a lithe build. She wore a simple purple dress with a brown smock and brown flip-flops. Thick-rimmed glasses ballooned her emerald eyes, making them appear much larger. Maria usually taught lessons based on history or general knowledge of survival basics. Before the Cataclysm, her husband, Dave, used to fish in the ocean and transport the excess catch to a nearby town. During that time, he became an expert at living in the wilderness and surviving. His lessons were passed down to Maria, and she passed them down to the kids in town. Everything that Lloyd knew was thanks to her. The ocean is no longer safe. The Corrupted beasts dominate the waters, which Dave paid the ultimate price to discover. His orange tree stands in front of the gates to symbolize the loss.


    Lloyd walked the short distance to stand against the wall closer to Maria¡¯s lesson. He joined a group of parents and siblings who had gathered there. Lloyd, now only a dozen feet away from the class, found that his brother was not present. Lloyd felt embarrassed to turn around and walk out, so he stood there and listened to the lesson, one which he knew he had heard hundreds of times before.


    ¡°24 years ago, a large fiery rock descended upon our continent. It landed in the far west and devastated the lands. The initial collision released immense power and affected everyone and everything, to varying degrees. The area around the impact was completely devastated, and we only know of two people who survived it and the uprising of Corrupted beasts that were rapidly born surrounding it. These two people gained extraordinary powers and, with their powers, ventured east and fortified a small town in the narrowest strip of land that separated the West from the East. They fought off the Corrupted beasts, saving who they could. Finding the shambles of an old fort, they reinforced it and constructed powerful defenses. Today, it is a barrier between the behemoth beasts in the West that rapidly grow from exposure to Manarite crystals. In small doses, the crystals give humans powers and allow animals to grow stronger. In larger doses, it Corrupts them. Their eyes glow scarlet from the rage they build up inside. We do not know what long-term exposure does to humans, but it should be avoided at all costs.¡± Maria said as she paused and readjusted her glasses.


    ¡°Today, the city is called The Citadel, and those two people are your King and Queen,¡± Maria said from the front of the room as she paused her lesson briefly. She looked at the ten children sitting in front of her, her eyes stopping on a young girl with blonde hair. Lloyd was sure it was one of the baker¡¯s daughters. He couldn¡¯t call up a name at that moment, though. One would think that in such a small town, with citizens that rarely leave the confines of the defensive walls, every citizen should know the names of every other occupant. Lloyd was never really good with names¡ªor paying much attention to things that didn¡¯t contribute to his combat abilities.


    ¡°The Citadel has asked any willing and able Ascended to journey west and join the King¡¯s Guard. Tomorrow, two of our own will Ascend. From what the Kingdom has told us, these two Ascensions will be historic. They will hopefully be among the first of many humans to become Omega Ascended. The information from The Citadel demonstrates how powerful the creatures are becoming and the absolute necessity for those who can help to do so. Does anybody know what an Omega Ascended is?¡± Maria asked the group of children from five to nine years old.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    The girl Maria had previously looked at was the first to raise her hand, and Maria promptly called on her. The rest of the kids turned to look at her.


    ¡°You are an Omega Altered if both of your parents are Altered when they have you.¡± The girl answered.


    ¡°Excellent Sandy. Now, who in Breakwater will become the first of the Omegas in our town?¡± the teacher asked.


    Sandy looked up at Maria and then at the older townsfolk near the wall. Her glance came across Lloyd before she answered. ¡°Regal and Cassius, although I''m not sure which one will be first,¡± Sandy said as she scrunched up her nose and scratched her head.


    ¡°Correct. I do believe that Regal is slated to be first, followed shortly by Cassius. Final question: how old are you when you Ascend?¡± Maria asked.


    ¡°23!¡± Yelled most of the kids in the group.


    ¡°Very good. Well, I do believe that is all we have for today. There will be no class tomorrow, so we can all attend the Ascension ceremony. We will see you all on Monday,¡± Maria said.


    The children in front of Maria jumped to their feet and ran outside or toward their family members who were waiting for them.


    A loud thud was heard from Lloyd¡¯s right, and he redirected his focus. He could see groups of leather-clad teens fighting each other. The school was primarily separated into two sections. One was where they taught lessons on survival or history, and the other side of the school was the combat lessons. Knowledge was important, but the ability to fight and defend yourself and the village was even more critical. Lloyd trained there as much as he could growing up. He looked at the pair sparring and saw one of them was kindling a flame in her right hand. She ran close to her opponent as she tried to land a fiery fist into his face. Her attack was telegraphed, and he deftly dodged the flames. Not waiting to counterattack, the boy raised his hand to the girl¡¯s head and snapped his fingers. The sound was sharp, and the girl extinguished her flames to cover her ears. The sound was mere noise from where Lloyd stood, but he could imagine it was worse up close. Those who acquired powers, which not every person did, gained them at age five. They were lesser versions of what they would develop when they Ascended at age 23. Lloyd thought about how powerful that snap could be when he reached that age. The boy took the opening while she was focused on reducing the damage from the sound to tag her with a few punches before the combat instructor called the fight.


    Lloyd turned back to where the class of kids had sat moments ago to see Maria walking his way.


    ¡°Training?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°Yep. He just left about half an hour ago. Jimmy was chomping at the bit to get out there.¡±


    ¡°I bet,¡± Lloyd said. I would be too if I were him, he thought as a small wave of jealousy washed through him. ¡°Thanks. Great lesson, by the way.¡± Lloyd added because he thought he should say something else.


    ¡°Ha. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten about when you were in here.¡± Maria said as she pointed all around the building. ¡°You couldn¡¯t wait to get to the combat portion of the day. Even if we insisted those without powers shouldn¡¯t partake.¡±


    Lloyd smiled, ¡°That is very true.¡±


    ¡°Go fetch him, and if I don¡¯t catch you or your brother tomorrow, I just want to say¡­¡± Maria began, but her usual relaxed demeanor flickered momentarily before returning.


    ¡°Thank you three for heading out there. I know the bravery it must take for Cassius and Regal. For you? I can¡¯t imagine leaving the town, let alone journeying to The Citadel. The bravery you hold is something special.¡±


    Lloyd felt his cheeks flush before he could cobble together a sentence in response. ¡°Thanks. I really appreciate it. Honestly, there would be no way that I would go there without those two. Regal has always been a guardian of sorts for me, and I have no doubt he will keep us safe. Of course, your lessons will also be incredibly helpful,¡± Lloyd added.


    Maria shrugged her shoulders and waved her hands at Lloyd before pulling him into a short hug. ¡°Be careful out there,¡± Maria added.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lloyd said before walking out the door.

 Chapter 4 - Meeting the Family

    A quick trip around the backside of the school building later, Lloyd saw his brother standing next to a small pond. The water was murky and filled with bugs, definitely not meant for drinking. It was placed there precisely for Jimmy. Lloyd watched his eight-year-old brother standing tall in front of the water. His already too-broad shoulders for his age, black hair, light brown skin, and deep brown eyes matched Regal¡¯s, a clear sign of their shared sanguine source. These characteristics stand in stark opposition to Lloyd¡¯s blonde hair, fair skin, and hazel eyes. Yet another thing besides their powers that those two shared that Lloyd did not.


    Lloyd watched as his brother manipulated his fingers and slowly waved his body back and forth to a rhythm Jimmy must have had in his head. Clinching his fists together, a clump of water grouped itself and lifted out from the small pond. It stayed together for a few moments as it continued to climb into the air. It held together only briefly before splashing apart back into its original location. The ripples quickly subsided, and the murky water stilled once more. Jimmy turned to see Lloyd standing there, a smile spreading on his face.


    Jimmy hopped over to Lloyd and pummeled into his leg, wrapping his arms around him. ¡°Hey, thanks for picking me up today; you didn''t have to,¡± Jimmy said.


    ¡°It was on my way home anyway,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°I heard the bells ringing. Were you guys out there fighting monsters?¡± Jimmy asked as he took Lloyd¡¯s hand. They began walking down the street towards the massive willow tree where they lived.


    The schoolhouse was practically next door to the tree, so the walk wasn¡¯t far. Giving more credence to Jimmy¡¯s comment about not having to pick him up. It wasn¡¯t like the eight-year-old would get lost trying to find the most prominent thing in town. Soon, they were on the platform that would take them up the tree to where their house was nuzzled behind the branches. Lloyd shifted his eyes from the bark to his little brother and saw Jimmy staring up at him. It took a few moments before he realized he hadn''t answered his brother¡¯s question.


    ¡°Sorry, yeah. We ended up fighting about a dozen of these large, spiky, poisonous, and just overall crazy-looking frogs. They stood almost as tall as you, actually.¡± Lloyd said as he raised his hand at the height of his brother''s eyeline. Lloyd crouched and made a scary motion mimicking a poor rendition of a hopping frog.


    ¡°No way! They weren¡¯t that big. Also, did you know that a group of frogs is called an army? So, you are saying you guys killed an army?¡±


    With a smile, Lloyd responded, ¡°I suppose we did. Regal, of course, ended up killing most of them. The frogs did no damage to him, as usual. I''m sure you''ll hear about it from somebody else soon, but one of them ended up poisoning me, and I had to go to the healer''s hut. Heck, even Cassius was having trouble filtering out the poisons.¡± Lloyd said to his little brother before staring up into the canopy of their home.


    ¡°I think The Citadel was right, and these guys are getting stronger,¡± Lloyd said as he scratched his chin and thought aloud. Jimmy¡¯s arms reacquired themselves around Lloyd''s legs, and he looked up at his bigger brother, wetness gathering in his eyes.


    ¡°Don''t worry Jimmy, I''m all fine now. Both of them healed me up really well.¡± Lloyd said, instantly regretting mentioning it. He knew that Jimmy would find out at some point, but he probably should have broken it to him in a better way.


    ¡°Yeah, but don''t the monsters get bigger and scarier the farther west you go?¡± Jimmy asked.


    Jimmy was right. Breakwater was on the exact opposite end of where the meteor fell. The faint whispers of stories and information from The Citadel told them that the farther away from the initial impact they were, the lesser effect it had. That accounted for both the monsters and the humans alike. Those Altered in the Far East were less powerful than their farther West counterparts. Indeed, the journey would get harder the closer they got to The Citadel, but it was worth the danger.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Yeah, Jimmy, they probably will get a little bit bigger and scarier, but Regal and Cassius can handle anything that comes across their path. I¡¯m no slouch either.¡± Lloyd explained. And I¡¯ll make sure I bring enough potions to heal me whenever I get hurt, Lloyd thought.


    Lloyd activated the wooden lift, and the gears began turning, pulling the ropes that would elevate the platform to their home. The ride lasted about a minute, having to ascend nearly 70 feet. Upon reaching the top of the lift, they got off and moved into the porch surrounding their house. Jimmy gave Lloyd another quick hug before running into the kitchen area while Lloyd held back. He headed towards the wooden railings that were the only thing separating the tree house from the open air and the massive fall to the ground. Lloyd had many friends up here throughout the years; almost all were fairly freaked out about the height. Lloyd grew up here, so he was never afraid of leaning over the railing as he did now. The railing pressed into his gut as Lloyd gripped the railing with his hands and, for a brief moment, leaned over the railing. He looked directly down on his town as the wind weaved through his hair. His mind wandered, and he wondered what it would be like to have the powers of flight. What would it be like to have this view everywhere you went? Lloyd thought. Taking a deep breath, Lloyd leaned away from the railing and looked over the village below him.


    His neighbors milled about as they went about their standard day. The straw roofs that dotted the town still glistened from the morning¡¯s rainfall. His gaze shifted to examine the tall interwoven briar that encircled Breakwater. The barrier always seemed so tall from the ground, but from the heights in which he currently stood, they appeared like simple children¡¯s toys that he could step over. Soon, he would leave the protection of this circle for good. That thought brought a bubble of worry that boiled up in his belly before giving way to the heat of hope and excitement. Everything out there would be new. Finally, Lloyd looked west. A massive forest stood a few hundred feet from town, and beyond that were a few large mountain ranges to the northwest. They weren¡¯t visible from ground level, but Lloyd could almost see their entire journey from here. Beyond that range would be The Citadel. He would finally see what else was out there in the world. He began to wonder about his birth parents. He hadn¡¯t thought about them much in the last few years. Would he unknowingly walk through the town where they used to live? If what his adoptive parents told him was true, his parents were caught in the chaos of the true West. There was no surviving it. Lloyd would never be able to see where his parents lived, where he lived as a newborn. They would never let a powerless person pursue west of The Citadel. Lloyd shook his head, trying to disperse the sad thoughts. He didn¡¯t need to worry about his birth parents when he had two amazing parents just on the other side of the walls behind him. Taking a deep breath, Lloyd turned and plodded towards the interior of his home.


    Their home was made of the same wood as the giant willow tree they lived in. Not wood from a similar tree but instead, it was Tera, Lloyd¡¯s adoptive mom, who instructed the tree to slowly grow its branches and bark to create each section of floor, wall, and ceiling. It was as if their home was a part of the tree, because it was. Lloyd walked towards the central trunk and allowed his fingers to flow and follow the bark and the curve of the willow tree as he walked by. He would miss this tree. He swore he could almost feel the life inside of it. His mom made this. She grew a giant freaking hundred-foot-tall tree from nothing. Granted, it supposedly took a few years, but still damn impressive. She created it from just the power that she wielded inside of her. He wished he was her true offspring; then, he might have inherited the Altered trait.


    Finally entering the kitchen area, he saw that his parents were already home. That wasn''t abnormal, but he would have thought that his dad, Gavin, would still be making weapons in the workshop. Gavin had a stocky build like Regal. His hair was a bit greyer, and his skin a shade darker, but the ancestry was obvious. Gavin wore a simple brown shirt and long black pants, his hands calloused, and his exposed arms showed scratches, scrapes, and deep cuts. Lucas could have healed these, but Gavin never wanted him to. He always said that the scars reminded him of the battles of his past and served as reminders of how he got to where he currently was. Gavin often would acquire minor injuries on the job as a weapon Soulsmith. He could peer into the essence of a person and craft a weapon that would tap into their core being. Gavin always explained to Lloyd that it wasn¡¯t like the powers that someone had but something more fundamental. The weapon would allow those who were Altered to amplify their abilities when in contact with it. The same could be said for Soulsmiths of armor. Wearing gear tailored to your Alteration would make you stronger. It didn¡¯t hold any amplification for those non-Altered, but the weapons always felt more natural, like the bow and swords that Lloyd used, which were all made by Gavin.


    Lloyd''s mom, Tera, stood near the wooden kitchen countertop. Her hands flowed around the vines and bark of the tree. Lloyd could see pulses on energy feed of her fingers into the willow. She turned to smile at her boys sitting at the dinner table. Tera looked at them with her deep blue eyes set inside her tan skin. Long brown hair sat atop her mauve dress which flowed to the floor. She stood about as tall as Lloyd.


    ¡°Regal is by a friend''s house, training blades with her, but he said he would be back in a little bit,¡± Lloyd said to his family.


    ¡°Over at Sam''s place? Gavin said as a smirk started.


    Lloyd began to smile as well. ¡°Yeah, that''s what Cassius was saying as well,¡± Lloyd said as he shook his head, letting out a little chuckle.


    Regal got home a few hours later and was immediately accosted by Lloyd and his dad, who were making jokes and giving him a hard time. Laughter ensued throughout the night as they gathered to eat dinner and simply sit as a family. They knew there would only be one of these nights left, for tomorrow, Regal would Ascend, and he and Lloyd would begin their journey the following day.

 Chapter 5 - Nightmares and Sunrises

    Lloyd awoke in the middle of the night from an intense and emotional nightmare. His body shot upright, and Lloyd could feel the room spinning. He struggled with his eyes closed to find the sheets until he finally noticed that he must have kicked them off earlier in the nightmare. He planted his bare feet on the cold wooden floors, and Lloyd put his head between his legs and calmly inhaled and exhaled a few deep breaths. He could feel the sweat on his forehead, and the faint smell of magnolia wafted in through those deep breaths. The dream¡¯s details drained away from his consciousness, but the emotions lingered. He had those sometimes. These body-quaking, nerve-end burning nightmares. Lloyd also had a bad habit of sleepwalking. When he was a kid, he would disappear at night and usually either end up outside in town or sometimes outside of the gates entirely. His sleepwalking died down quite a bit as he got older, but it would happen now and then. He always remembered feeling dizzy and sick to his stomach whenever he finally woke up, much like he did now. Living in a treehouse dozens of feet in the air wasn¡¯t conducive to the safety of a young child, so Gavin and Tera ended up constructing a new room on the ground floor attached to Gavin''s workshop. They were afraid that one night, he would sleepwalk right off the balcony and fall to his death. It was gruesome, but that was just the reality of it.


    The stirring in his stomach calmed, and after a few minutes of careful breathing, Lloyd no longer felt like tossing his cookies. He got up, exited his room, and entered Gavin''s workshop. Considering the closeness to the shop, the fact he had to walk through it to get to his room, and the desire for Lloyd to always make himself a better fighter so that he could keep up with his brother, he found himself in this room a lot. He might have caught up to his brother in talent, except Regal was as dedicated as Lloyd. Most days would consist of both of them going to school in the morning. Regal would train with the other Altereds, and Lloyd would swing his swords. Regal knew since he was ten, that he would join the Guard, and Lloyd hoped for those same years that he could tag along. It didn¡¯t seem possible until this last year.


    Lloyd grabbed his scabbard with his swords, slung his bow and quiver over his shoulder, and walked towards the workshop¡¯s door. It must have been early, considering the sun had yet to rise. Luckily, the moon was big and bright. Enough light limped in through windows to help Lloyd stumble through the workshop. It was a reasonably massive room able to fit two or more houses within it. Copious workbenches were scattered on the room¡¯s exterior, with yet-to-be-finished swords, daggers, and bows abound. One of the outside corners of the room housed the giant forge that Gavin used to smelt the various metals and add the multiple herbs and tonics and whatever else he needed in his Soulsmithing. Lloyd always thought having a hot flame directly next to their home was a bit dicey, but Tera told him many times that the tree could handle it. Reaching the workshop door, Lloyd slowly cracked it open and silently shut it behind him. He always liked exploring the town late at night or early in the morning when the people were no longer out and about. When he felt as if the world was his own. He delicately walked around various curves and roadways until he got to the eastern part of the village. It was a somewhat abandoned section of the town, with few houses dotting the roadways. A gate stood identical to the one Lloyd was dragged through on the west side of town the day before. The northern and southern sides of town housed similar gates as well.


    ¡°Up pretty early, are we?¡± Sally asked.


    Lloyd nodded at Sally while he closed the gap. Sally was short and stocky, with brown hair matching her build, and blue eyes. She was in her early forties but had the reflexes and agility of someone half her age. She was one of the few citizens without powers who chose to defend it.


    ¡°Yeah, I just wanted to catch a little sunrise over the ocean,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°Been looking pretty clear all night. I think you¡¯ll have a nice morning. Maybe I¡¯ll hop up top and keep ma peepers on ya.¡± Sally said.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say no to a watchful eye.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Sally began to turn the crank that opened the gate. Before it was fully open, Lloyd began to walk through.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Lloyd said.


    Sally nodded and began to close the gate, which stopped in a half-closed position a moment later. Lloyd looked back to see what had happened and saw Sally looking at him.


    ¡°How¡¯s you and your brother doing? Yous guys getting excited or nervous for the trip?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s doing pretty good. He¡¯s been thinking about and training for this day for some time now. I think I¡¯m about the same. Can¡¯t go wrong with two Omegas being your escorts right? Although, I wouldn¡¯t mind being teleported to The Citadel.¡± Lloyd said, thinking about how truly incredible that power must be.


    ¡°No thanks. I like ta keep my feet firmly on the ground. I just want to say that what you are doing is really brave. I really take inspiration from it. I wish more youngin¡¯s were like you. It is safe here, yet you want to go into the unknown. Even before the Cataclysm, leaving your town for good wasn¡¯t a choice many people made easily. I¡¯ll make sure to keep everyone safe here.¡±


    Lloyd walked back towards the gate with open arms. They embraced each other for a few moments before letting go.


    ¡°Thank you for that. Most people think I¡¯m foolish to go,¡± Lloyd said as he readjusted his bow, which was slightly off-kilter from the hug.


    Sally briefly chortled. ¡°Meh. Most people lead foolish lives while pretending to be savants and sages. They tell you to stay because it is known. Even then, it¡¯s foolish to assume you know what your life will look like when you avoid all the risks. Now, dangerous for sure, but such is life. If The Citadel is right, danger might be coming for all of us. Just watch your back out there.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± Lloyd replied, turning around to head to the shore.


    After a short walk through the open meadows, he quickly found himself in front of one of the old fishing docks. The shoreline was littered with docks of various lengths; Lloyd chose the shortest one. Most of them were severely weathered, and almost all had damage done to them by the various beasts that inhabited the waters. The dock Lloyd was headed to had been worn down and washed away by the years. The remnants of the pier made for a nice short walk in the shallow water, which many larger aquatic creatures couldn''t reach. He sat on the end of the dock and stared out into the horizon. For a while he sat in silence, his mind surprisingly still.


    More time must have passed than he realized because the skies began to brighten as the red sun crested the horizon. There was a faint creaking behind Lloyd, and he didn''t need to turn around to know who it was, or at least he hoped he knew who it was. Probably not good survival instincts to not check. Regal plopped down next to him a moment later, tossing his legs over the dock and letting them hang just a few inches above the water.


    ¡°Figured I''d find you out here when I saw you weren''t in your room,¡± Regal said.


    Lloyd continued to stare at the horizon as he answered. ¡°Yeah, I woke up to a bunch of those nightmares and just decided I wanted to come out here.¡± Lloyd turned to look at Regal and saw a brief look of concern flash across his face.


    ¡°Quite the view, ain¡¯t it?¡± Regal asked.


    Lloyd breathed in the salty sea air as he watched the red-tipped waves ripple in the distance. He spotted a few seagulls soaring just above the waves and a significant disturbance of water a few hundred feet from shore, fortunately not close enough to be concerning. Yet.


    ¡°It is. How do you think the ocean will look in The Citadel?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°Ocean on both sides, I think that¡¯ll be pretty awesome. Plus, I¡¯m sure the city won¡¯t be anything to scoff at either.¡±


    ¡°True enough.¡±


    The two men sat silently for a few moments before Regal spoke again. ¡°We don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to. Not sure what difference a pair of Omegas and a normie from the far Eastside of the Kingdom will have.¡± Regal said with a smile, staring into Lloyd¡¯s eyes.


    Lloyd loved his brother, but at that moment, he felt a wave of anger rush through him as his cheeks reddened. ¡°Fuck that man! We have trained for more than half our lives for this. No way we let the Kingdom fall because we were too damn scared to try!¡± Lloyd yelled at his brother, angrily staring at him. Lloyd knew it was probably over the top, but there was no way he was going to give up on his dream, and damn sure he wasn¡¯t going to hold Regal back because he was concerned about him.


    Regal returned the stare until a smile cracked the facade. Regal elbowed his brother in the arm before he spoke. ¡°Good, bring that energy with us. You know I wouldn¡¯t want to go on this trip with anybody else.¡± Regal said and then stood up. He extended his hand towards Lloyd, who took it and was yanked up to his feet. For the second time that morning, Lloyd was pulled into a hug. The pair of men turned to walk back to town just as the sun had fully risen above the horizon.

 Chapter 6 - Gareth the Giant

The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

 Chapter 7 - Ascension

    Before he knew it, the sun had already crested its high point of the day and begun slowly descending into the horizon. Groups of villagers began to make their journey to the town hall. Lloyd, of course, walked with his family. Looking over, Lloyd saw Regal returning smiles and handshakes with people they passed. His hand constantly found its way to the part of his neck just below his head. It was a tell that Lloyd knew all too well. His brother did that when he was nervous or telling lies. It was a secret he liked to keep to himself so that he could always catch his brother out. Regal very clearly wasn''t lying, so Lloyd didn''t know what Regal could possibly be nervous about. Lloyd would be beyond excited if they switched positions.


    Streams of people, deep in conversation, walked past Lloyd''s group as they entered the hall. This building was the size of nine average houses arranged in a three-by-three grid. The typical and monotonous dark timber that framed the facades of all the other buildings in town parted ways to highlight the distinct wood of the Town Hall. The wood was grown from a unique Magnolia tree in the northern forest. That was one of the few trees that Lloyd remembered the name of. His failure to remember names didn''t just stop at humans; it also extended to nature. The building''s walls and roof were built with a bright yellow-brown wood from the tree. The roof angled inwards, making it technically the only two-story home in the village if you didn''t count the home in the willow tree.


    It was large enough to fit everyone inside the town all at once. The center of the roof was left open to allow for the beams of light during Ascensions to cascade into the sky. Which yes, made it so that anytime it rained, the building would fill with its fair share of water. That was also by design, as the building was decorated with beautiful vines, flowers, and shrubbery, courtesy of Tera. Lloyd quickly glanced around the circular room. Wooden bleachers three rows high created a perfect half circle that faced the center of the room. Four-foot-tall wooden pillars with metal braziers on top were planted equidistant around the room. The flames were all lit and swayed with the gentle gusts of gossip. The greenery wove in between the bleachers. Large berry bushes and small trees were set as a backdrop to the center stage which housed a small platform with a podium off to one side. The noise began to settle down as Tera and her family made their way toward the center of the building.


    Most seats near the middle of the building, next to the raised platform, were empty. These seats are for the family members of those who would Ascend. Today, that would be Cassius and Regal''s family. Gavin, Lloyd, and Jimmy sat in the front row to the right of the main walkway. Regal followed his mom onto the stage, and they all began to chat with the random scattering of humans that gathered there. Lloyd saw Gareth shake Regal''s hand before heading in his direction. Gareth was sans sword, but still had his Guard armor on.


    "It''s going to be an eventful day," Gareth said.


    "Sure will," Gavin replied.


    "You must be incredibly proud of that man up on stage,"


    "Absolutely. I''m proud of all my boys," Gavin said, smiling at Lloyd.


    "The kid is a beast now. I''m excited to see how big of a hit he can take after the Ascension."


    "Me too!" Cassius said as he slapped Gavin on the shoulder, then stuck out a hand. Gavin gripped it and shook hands with Cassius.


    Once the room realized that Cassius and his family had entered, instead of the room quieting, it doubled in decibels. There were a few cheers, whoops, and excited conversations that started back up again now that both men were in the building. Cassius moved towards the front of the stage as his parents, siblings, and extended family sat in the front row opposite Regal''s family. Regal broke off from his conversation partner and walked towards Cassius. Before Regal could reach him, Cassius did a duck and weave to the left and right a few times, then threw a couple of feints and jabs at Regal, who decided to play along with this and did a few dodges as well. Finally, they hugged each other with a few massive palm slaps on each other''s backs and started talking rapidly and excitedly about the possibilities of their Ascensions.


    Lloyd always felt a little weird during this process. The exact time of birth wasn''t something that was typically recorded. They often had to play the waiting game until someone started their Ascension. Now-a-days, parents would record the exact moment of birth to make the Ascension days easier in the future. As Lloyd wondered about this process, the familiar churning of his stomach began. He remembered all the times he would sit and try to will himself into powers. Each time he would tell himself that this would be the time, that this would be the day he gained powers. Each time, he was as disappointed as the last when it didn''t happen.


    Before the eventual disappointment, there would be a moment when he would feel himself get giddy with anticipation and hope. His stomach would do loops just like it was doing now. This time, he wasn''t excited for himself but for his brother instead.


    A little over an hour passed before Regal shot up rapidly from his sitting position, and the room went into immediate silence. They all knew what was coming.


    "It''s happening, I think it''s time," Regal said.


    The beginning of the Ascension would start with a rapid and warm tingle throughout the body. For some people it would take but moments; for others, it might take a matter of a few minutes, upwards of an hour. There was a man, George, who took almost forty minutes to Ascend. Lloyd remembered the man with rosy cheeks admitting to the group that he was embarrassed that it took so long. Lloyd would sit in the middle of the room for weeks if it meant he would finally get powers. There was nothing to be embarrassed about in his mind. Lloyd and Cassius had a bet going. Cassius thought his transformation would be faster than Regal''s, but Lloyd thought Regal would beat him. He saw Cassius on stage, with two fingers up in the air, then three, then four. Cassius let a smirk slide onto his face, and Lloyd let a laugh slip. This was one of the only sounds in the room as everyone else practically held their breath.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Tera briefly positioned Regal in the center of the room so that the beam from his Ascension would go straight through the center of the open-top roof. Once in position, she stepped away and addressed the packed room. Her silver dress shimmered in the flamelight.


    "Today, I''m filled with joy and pride, for today, my son will Ascend. Tomorrow, he will begin his venture west to The Citadel and join the Kingsguard. His powers, along with Cassius'' powers," Tera said as she looked over to Cassius and gave him a nod. She moved her gaze towards the family and did the same. "They will make Breakwater proud and bring to the Kingdom the first of the Omegas, which we hope will be the first of many. These two will help finally break the wave of behemoth beasts in the West and bring an end to this chaos. Let me say¡­" Tera began another sentence, clearly wanting to say more, but her son had started to glow.


    Moments later, a beam of light shot straight into the sky. The beam lasted for only a few moments, and once it cleared, Regal stood there, seemingly unchanged. Lloyd looked at his newly Ascended brother with moistening eyes. Pride welled up in his heart, sending a tsunami of warmth through his body. He was so happy for his brother. Happy, but also a soft and shallow itch in the depths of that prideful current that spoke of a hint of jealousy. Lloyd looked away from his brother and saw Cassius holding up eight fingers. I guess that is the time to beat, Lloyd thought. Once Regal finished glowing, the room erupted in applause, giving Regal a moment to right himself. He quickly hugged his mom, and the noise settled down a few moments later.


    "How do you feel man?" Cassius asked.


    Regal took a moment to look around the room before he answered. "Stronger, for sure, but I can''t tell the difference."


    "I figured that might be the case; I brought a few things along. They might help solve that answer," Cassius said as a goofy grin appeared.


    Before Regal could respond, Cassius pulled out a dagger and stabbed Regal''s arm. The dagger''s point slightly dimpled the skin but did not cut into it. Regal slowly looked down at the dagger still pressed into his arm and then up at his friend.


    "Really? Was that necessary?" Regal asked Cassius.


    Cassius returned the dagger to its hidden sheath. "I don''t know about necessary, but it seemed like a fun idea, " he said.


    Regal smirked. "Not like an attack like that from you would have done anything before my Ascension anyway."


    Cassius returned the smirk, looking down at his hand as it gathered electricity.


    "Nope, you know I''m not resistant to that," Regal said, slowly backing away.


    "Come on, maybe you are now," Cassius said with an ever-growing smile.


    Lloyd could hear a few bouts of laughter bouncing around the room.


    "Not how Ascensions work."


    "Maybe it is how Omegas work," Cassius said as he thrust a fist forward, Regal easily dodging. Cassius readied another attack amongst the laughter of the crowd.


    Mid-swing, the electricity fizzed out from Cassius'' hand. He scanned the room as his eyes widened. Lloyd met Cassius'' gaze and began to put up a finger as he mouthed the words one¡­two¡­three, counting along with his fingers as he did. Knowing the process had started, Tera began to escort Cassius to the center of the room. She stepped away to give him space. Regal stood beside his mother as they watched Cassius with determined and excited glares.


    The beam of light took much longer to shoot up from his soul than Regal''s. The light lasted about as long, and afterward, Cassius stood there flexing his muscles. Much like Regal, Lloyd could not spot anything different on the outside, but Lloyd knew he was stronger nonetheless.


    "All right, everyone. Give me a little bit of room," Cassius said as he rolled his shoulders and continued to flex his muscles.


    Everyone on stage and some of the front and second row started to venture farther away from the stage. They all knew of Cassius'' pre-Ascended lightning powers. Lloyd was sure they were all thinking what he was thinking. What would they be like now? Regal stayed on stage, standing in front of his best friend.


    Cassius walked up and put his hand on Regal. "You ready for this man? Cassius asked.


    "Nope, not doing it," Regal said, even though a sly smile slid across his face.


    Seeing the look in his friend''s eyes, Cassius retreated a few steps. He brought his arms behind him and rapidly pushed them forward towards Regal. Lightning arced from his hands and shot towards his daring friend. The multi-branched lightning struck Regal, forcing him to his knees as Regal released a pained yell. A few of the bolts missed Regal and hit the wall behind him. It blew a chunk of the wall away and left a small burn scar next to it. Seeing the slight damage that he did to the most important building in the town,


    Cassius looked a little shy and ashamed as he ducked his head and stepped back.


    "Sorry about that. I guess I have to get used to my aim a little bit," Cassius said as he addressed Tera.


    He then took a moment to look down at his friend, who was finally getting back to his feet. The two men looked at each other as the room swept back into silence in observance of them. Regal grimaced as he clutched his stomach. Lloyd could see a small burn hole in Regal''s shirt from the electricity''s entry.


    "Still not resistant to elements. That hurt pretty good."


    "Ha! It seems I got the better end of the deal power-wise. That was probably only seventy percent, too." Cassius said as he continued to admire himself, flexing his muscles and letting the lightning rumble and arc around his body.


    "Seventy? Geez, could have started weaker." Regal said before walking over and hugging his friend.


    Both men turned towards their on-lookers and raised their hands.


    "To the newly Ascended!" Tera shouted, and the entire room followed.


    Clapping, whistles, and cheers erupted in the room. The cacophony threatening to deafen Lloyd. His hands shot up towards his ears to muzzle the sound. Lucas could always heal me if they do make me deaf, Lloyd thought.


    A few of the elders seemed angry, and the others seemed excited. Lloyd couldn''t quite tell, but his mom seemed to be a mixture of both emotions and maybe a few others mixed in there as well. She approached the two boys, grabbing one of their wrists in each of her hands and raising them into the air.


    "There is much that I would like to say, but ultimately, it comes down to this. Our world was changed long ago, and we have been fighting every day since to stay alive. I''ve been told our struggles here in Breakwater are fairly tame compared to the rest of the Kingdom." Tera said as her gaze shifted to her brother Gareth, sitting beside Lloyd.


    "I hope my boys and Cassius can make a real difference in this world," Tera said as she looked between Regal, Cassius, and even Lloyd.


    Lloyd felt his face redden, and he began to grip the underside of the bleachers a bit harder. Lloyd was taken aback that his mom mentioned his name in the same sentence as Regal and Cassius. He''d indeed be venturing with them, but he wasn''t sure exactly how much help he would be bringing along. He had trained for over a decade, but nothing could replace being Altered.


    "I know," Tera said, this time emphasizing these words, "that these boys will bring prosperity, they will help those that need it, and they will bring the end to the devastation that these monsters have wrecked upon our families and friends and the rest of our kin in this Kingdom."


    The room erupted with applause and cheers, while a few whistles pierced through and added to the ruckus.

 Chapter 8 - Ascension Party

    Everyone moved from the town hall into the streets to begin preparations for the night''s feast and festival. It wasn''t something that always happened when one of their own Ascended, but tonight was a special night. Not only did two of their own Ascend on the same day, but they were Omegas. Both of them were born from parents with abilities. The Kingdom sent out a message the year prior mentioning that Omegas might carry powerful abilities that could finally end the war against the Corrupted.


    The sun started to set, but the town was as lively as ever. Lanterns that glowed with flickering flames littered the streets and houses. Amanda, a telekinetic, placed these lanterns all around the giant willow tree. The lanterns hung off the low-level branches. The lights cast a star-like glow over the town. Tables and chairs were pulled from the houses and arranged in the open area in front of the Town Hall. Lloyd had yet to be part of the setup. He had spent most of the time training and avoiding the large crowds. People approached him all day and wished him luck on the journey. Now, he stood on the balcony of his home with his forearms resting on the railing. Lloyd looked down on his town and watched the children running around, kicking balls or playing tag. Boisterous laughter ebbed and flowed throughout Breakwater. Many a mug sloshed with wine or ale.


    After another moment of admiring the scene, he decided it was best to head down there and help. After a short lift ride to the ground, he helped move a few tables and set up lanterns that Amanda wasn''t telekinetically tossing around.


    Lloyd seemed to skim through most of the night. The feast was filled with lots of the town wishing the three men good luck on their journey, although most people only addressed Regal and Cassius. Lloyd could see the twinkle in their eyes as they talked with them. They straightened their backs and shook Regal and Cassius'' hands firmly. Whenever they addressed Lloyd, he saw them slump their shoulders, and their eyes softened when talking about the journey. He could understand where they were coming from, after all. Lloyd was preparing to partake in a journey that many of the Ascended feared doing. Until the three of them, Gareth was the only crazed fool to make it all the way. A few others tried, but they never reached Citadel.


    After a while, and once people were gorged and tipsy, the festival started to petter out. Most young children were put to bed, and many adults had already begun shifting to their part of town.


    "Man, this was one hell of a party. I really am going to miss this," Regal said, sipping his glass of wine.


    Lloyd wasn''t accustomed to seeing his brother drink and was happy to see him let off some steam. Lloyd intensely trained to improve daily, and Regal was the only person he knew who out-trained him. It didn''t hurt that Regal had more talent, either. Thus far, throughout the night, Lloyd had gone with water. He didn''t want to end up worse for wear the next day. He would already be the weakest link; there was no need to worsen it.


    Upon hearing his brother''s words, Lloyd felt a twinge of pain and discomfort. A small part of him, he supposed, would indeed miss this town. How could I not, Lloyd thought. Breakwater was the only home he had ever known. That alone should have made him yearn to stay. It should have made him hesitant to leave on this dangerous journey. But it didn''t. Knowing there were dozens of cities and sights to see outside of Breakwater made Lloyd want to experience it all. He wanted to experience everything. We all die one day; if my day is fighting one of those red-eyed beasts, so be it, he thought.


    "Yeah, I''m glad the town could pull together something like this," Lloyd said.


    "Nothing like the feast they had when I left," Gareth said from behind the men.


    Both Regal and Lloyd turned to see Gareth approaching, mug in hand. He finally forwent his Guard attire and wore a simple white shirt. Regal and Lloyd lifted their cups and clattered them against Gareth''s, the mug''s contents sloshing about.


    "Yeah, I remember that. It was the moment I knew I wanted to follow in your footsteps," Regal said before sipping his drink.


    "Not sure I''m the greatest of role models, but I appreciate the sentiment," Gareth said as he bowed his head slightly. "I was happy to hear you wanted to go; someone needed to keep my shadow safe."


    Lloyd picked up the remaining piece of bread from his plate and chucked it at Gareth. The well-placed toss harmlessly bounced off his head and fell onto the ground.


    "I kid, I kid. I''m glad you spent so much time with me. Seems like my fighting style works well with you." Gareth said.


    Lloyd hadn''t heard that nickname in a few years. When he was young, Lloyd was told he was adopted. Fantasies often flittered through his head about venturing west to find his birth parents, even though everyone told him they were dead. Gavin would have been the obvious person to follow, but he spent most of his time creating weapons, not using them. Lloyd clung to his Uncle Gareth because he wanted to be big and strong like him. Gareth would practice combat, and Lloyd would mimic his movements with invisible swords. The kids started to call Lloyd a shadow for how often he was with Gareth and how he mimicked his every move. Gareth picked up on this and added the personalization of my shadow.


    "Thank you for that. I''m not sure I''ve mentioned that enough throughout the years, but...thank you," Lloyd said.


    "Anytime, kid. It was my pleasure. Another piece of parting advice?" Gareth asked.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Regal and Lloyd put down their mugs and leaned toward their uncle.


    "Save your trophy for the last few days. You don''t want to be carrying around a severed head for weeks." Gareth said before draining the contents of his mug.


    Regal scoffed before briefly chuckling. "Seriously? I thought you were going to give us some actual helpful advice." Regal said.


    "It is. I had to carry this thirty-pound boar''s head for three weeks. Granted, I only encountered a few things to fight and tried to avoid what I could with my teleportation. Still, that thing was rotten and rank when I got to the Citadel. You three will likely have more fighting to do than I did; just wait. Anyway, I have to take off and get some sleep. I recommend that you two and Cassius do the same. I will catch you guys in the morning." Gareth said as he stood up from the table.


    After each hugged their uncle, they remained standing by their table. Lloyd looked around to see there were still a few brave souls celebrating. The lanterns had begun to run aground of their flames and now sat darkened amongst the housing and branches where they hung.


    "Where to next?" Regal asked.


    "Bed. I think Gareth was onto something." Lloyd said, taking a sip of his water.


    "Oh, come on," Regal said as he smiled and saw that his brother didn''t return the gesture.


    Regal then lightly shoved Lloyd sideways into the table. Lloyd''s cup spilled and dropped from his hand as he tried to brace his fall. He ended up in a sitting position as his side crashed into the tabletop. The silverware clanged off the plate and speared into the dirt. Lloyd gathered his bearing just as Regal started to sprint away, with Lloyd chasing shortly after. A few other guys their age saw them sprinting and joined in.


    They ran down towards the east side of the town when Cassius, who was just coming around the corner, saw Regal running from Lloyd and a pack of their friends. Regal was better than Lloyd in almost every way; he was taller, stronger, and better looking. Lloyd won in the speed department. Lloyd was just about to catch him as Cassius jumped in front and tackled Regal. Both of them started wrestling for a bit as Lloyd jumped in and hopped on the pile. The other guys caught up a few moments later and added to the human pile. They were all laughing as the pile of grown men started turning over and tossing people off the top as they all struggled to get down to where Regal was. Even a few guys began throwing jabs at Regal; they knew he could take it. This lasted for a few minutes until everyone started getting gassed and began to peel themselves away from the pile.


    "All right, I give, I give," Regal said to the remaining men in the dog pile.


    Cassius started to push off Regal but jabbed him quickly in the ribs before he did. Lloyd could swear he caught a faint glimmer of electricity at the last minute before he connected. Regal swatted at Cassius, but he was already out of range. Lloyd was the last person in the pile, and he slapped his brother on the cheek and then rolled away. Regal haphazardly swung a closed fist but missed his counterattack yet again. Lloyd got to his feet, and Regal tried one last time to retaliate against his attackers. Regal swept out with one of his legs, attempting to clip Lloyd. Fortunately, Lloyd was quick enough to jump over the attack and land without being hit.


    Lloyd extended a hand to his brother, which he took, and he pulled Regal to his feet. Lloyd looked around at the group that he found himself in. This group consisted of his brother, best friend, and most of the guys he grew up with. He trained against them, went to class with them, and chatted about who the most attractive girl in town was. He loved this town and all the people within it. Lloyd knew he would not have been the person he was today if it wasn''t for everybody who currently surrounded him. He also knew he could not become the person he needed to be with everybody here. He needed to leave many of these people behind to grow into that person. As he looked around, smiling at the group, he pondered a bit longer on that last thought. He wondered who would stay in his life. Who would help him become the person that he needed to be? He was adventuring with Cassius and Regal tomorrow, confident they made the list. Then his eyes caught his brother''s eyes. The previous thought wavered for a moment. He felt disgusted for thinking of it, but he wondered if his Omega brother would find Lloyd a burden. If Regal would finally give up on him when they were on the road and he saw just how helpless he was. He shook his head, attempting to chuck the thoughts from his consciousness.


    "Thank you, all of you guys. I appreciate you all being here right now and for all of you being here in my life. I¡­kind of wish I had something more impactful to say in this moment." Regal said as he reached up to scratch the back of his head.


    "Yeah, not very inspirational. Let''s hope you won''t be a leader anytime soon, huh buddy. We will leave the motivational speeches to your brother," Cassius said.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah." Regal said.


    Each of the men took their time to approach Regal and give him a handshake or a hug, then ventured off to their homes or back to the party. Only Cassius and Lloyd were left standing next to Regal.


    "I heard Haven has got some stiff moonshine. We should go over there and take a shot, all of us," Cassius said, then slapping Regal and Lloyd on the shoulder. Cassius tightened his grip on Lloyd''s shoulder.


    "No, I''m good. I would hate to start off the first day hungover." Lloyd said.


    "Yeah, I don''t know if it''s the greatest idea if I''m being honest," Regal confirmed.


    "Oh boo! Boring!" Cassius said with a double thumbs down, and then he made a slight fart noise with his mouth. "Oh, come on, guys. It''s not like we will be fighting west of the Kingdom tomorrow. We''re just going for a little stroll into the woods. The same woods we fought many beasts before in. They will die just as they''ve died before. We will then fight that fight dozens of times more. Hell, probably hundreds of times if we''re lucky." Cassius said as he pounded his chest and sternly looked Regal and Lloyd in the eyes.


    "Tonight is it; there is only one more of these, never once to be had again. Are you really going to say no to that?" Cassius asked. His hands found their way to Regal and Lloyd''s shoulders again as he continued through his speech, gripping them and shaking them with each sentence.


    "Shiiiiit," Lloyd said as a smirk began growing on his face. I think you should be the one giving us the motivational speeches."


    He really had not been planning on doing anything crazy that night. No drinking, no crazy mushrooms, nothing that would alter or deter and take away from his performance the next day. He didn''t want to be the weak link in the three since he knew he already technically was. But Cassius did make a good point.


    "Fuck it, let''s do it!" Lloyd said as he raised his arm and placed his hand on Cassius''s shoulder, Regal mimicking them both. They all started to laugh, and then they sprinted off towards the party. Their destination was Martinez and his high proof moonshine that he cooked up.

 Chapter 9 - Departure Day

    The morning sun crept into the window much earlier than Lloyd desired. He quickly stretched his arms over his head and used his legs to kick off the blankets and roll out of bed. The warmth immediately evaporated, and the early morning chill settled on his exposed limbs. Lloyd couldn''t remember much of the night''s end; they tossed back a few tankards. The thought last night triggered a sharp pain that cracked through his skull. Shit, this is going to be one hell of a headache, Lloyd thought. He knew they shouldn''t have drunk that much last night, but Cassius was correct that they would never have another night like that again.


    With a slow shuffle out of bed, Lloyd picked up and put on the clothes he had worn the previous day. A quick sniff test told him they weren''t in the cleanest of states, but he would probably have to get used to being smelly as his new norm. He wasn''t sure how often he would be able to bathe in the wild. After getting dressed he painfully bent down to pick up his belt and equipped his dual sheaths that already carried the twin short swords. Like usual, he slung the quiver filled with a few dozen arrows onto his back, the bow following shortly after. Lloyd patted around his nightstand, looking for his remaining equipment.


    "Where the hell is my bag?" Lloyd asked aloud to an empty room.


    Stepping forward, Lloyd''s foot collided with something lying on the floor. The unexpected object forced him to stumble before catching the corner of the bed with his thigh on the way down.


    "Fuck!" Lloyd yelled as he began to massage his bruised thigh, then quickly trying to mentally massage his bruised ego. This was precisely what I was trying to avoid by not drinking. Damn you, Cassius, and your persuasive speech, Lloyd thought.


    Now on his knees, Lloyd patted his hands around the ground until he found the thing that tripped him. His pack. It''s good that he filled it up the day before because he wasn''t in the mood or mental capacity to do it now. Lloyd remembered placing the bag next to his nightstand the day before, but it must have gotten shifted around the night before in his drunken stupor. He shook his head as he picked up his pack, regretting the movement immediately. Never drinking again, Lloyd thought. Grabbing his skull, attempting to squeeze the pain away, he unequipped the arrows and bow. I''m way too hungover for this, Lloyd thought. Finally getting it right, he put on the pack first, then the quiver, and then slung the bow over his left shoulder. It was a bit more cumbersome than he would have liked, and he didn''t enjoy the feeling of having the extra weight and the weird shape resting on his back. He wondered how it would feel during the whole journey. He should have tested that beforehand, but it was a little late for that now. Having gathered all his stuff, Lloyd opened his bedroom door and entered the workshop. He looked back into his room, wondering if he should make his bed. Would it make more sense to leave the door open or closed? A few more simple, seemingly random, insignificant thoughts rapidly rattled through his brain. As the thoughts tiptoed by, a sense of sadness slipped in.


    Focusing on deep breaths, he shrugged his shoulders, cracked his neck, and left the room as it was. A little untidy, but it was his. Was his. He supposed after today, it would no longer be his. Maybe Jimmy would move into that room; Lloyd hoped he would enjoy it. He knew that wouldn''t be the case; the view from up top was too good. Passing through the workshop, Lloyd''s eyes lingered on some of the workbenches. Streams of sunlight illuminated Gavin''s work. To his father''s chagrin, Lloyd never showed any interest in blacksmithing. At times, he did enjoy watching Gavin work, and of course he enjoyed using the result of his labor. As Lloyd reached the workshop''s door, he took another deep breath to calm the pain and take in the place one last time. Exhaling, Lloyd pulled the door open.


    What greeted him on the other side some would call a beautiful day. The sun shone bright, and the warmth kissed his skin. Today, it only helped to deepen and intensify the sharp pains that rapidly zig-zagged through his skull like a rabbit avoiding its hunter. Lloyd closed his eyes and let his left hand guide him as he followed it along the tree trunk until he reached the lift. A short ride later, he found himself at the top. The soft sounds of conversations and his brother Jimmy running around guided him as he walked down the hall. Lloyd pressed his hand against the wooden interior once more. His fingers flowed over the bumps and the bark as they slowly traced down the curved hallway.


    "Morning honey," Tera said.


    "Did someone have a widdow sweepy poo?" Regal asked in a baby voice.


    Lloyd quickly glared at his brother while Regal laughed at him. Lloyd was surprised that he couldn''t smell it before. Laid out in front of them on the kitchen table was a spread of fresh fruits, berries, oranges, and a large bowl of scrambled eggs. To one side of the table was another plate of cooked sausage. It must have been from one of the hunts the other townsfolks were on the other day. The meat likely came from the copious amount of normal boar that occupied the surrounding area. No matter who you were, Altered or not, you could not consume the meat from a Corrupted animal. The tainted meat would Corrupt and kill any human who ingested it.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Yeah, yeah. Not all of us were gifted with awesome powers that apparently also work at preventing or curing hangovers pretty quickly." Lloyd said as he sat at the table next to his family.


    "Yeah, I didn''t know it would have that effect. It''s pretty nice." Regal said.


    Lloyd wanted to shove his brother, but keeping his eyes open was painful.


    "Yeah, the natural healing of Ascension is pretty good. I can''t begin to guess what it''s like for an Omega like yourself." Gavin said to his son as he quickly reached up and tussled his hair. Regal gave a playful jab to his father, nothing that would hurt him.


    "I''ve got nothing to compare it to, but yeah it''s it''s pretty damn nice," Regal answered.


    The rest of the morning was mostly idle chitchat as they finished the meals. Both Jimmy and Tera cleaned up the dishes. Gavin and Tera made sure that their sons had everything, going down their mental checklists as both of their sons agreed that they already had everything. Gavin looked over all his sons'' weapons and gear, the Soulsmith in him making sure everything was working right.


    "Hey son, do you have a second?" Gavin asked Lloyd.


    Looking up at his father, Lloyd saw a mix of emotions. He could see the faint frown of worry, and a little bit of joy had reached his eyes, but there was also something else there¡ªsomething that Lloyd couldn''t quite put his finger on. Confusion, maybe?


    "Yeah, of course. What''s up? I suppose we have a little bit yet before we need to take off." Lloyd said, his apprehension and worry slowly starting to mount.


    Gavin motioned for Lloyd to follow as they went outside to the lift. Even though the breakfast helped the pulsing of pain, Lloyd was still nowhere near healed. Unsure of what to say, Lloyd stood in silent awkwardness beside his dad. Upon reaching the ground floor, a few neighbors walked by waving at both Gavin and Lloyd, both men returning the gesture. Lloyd nodded to the passing couple as nervousness began to set in. He knew that within a few hours, that would be the last time he would see them. Gavin held the door open for his son as they both entered the workshop. Lloyd''s dad went around the exterior of the room, lighting candles along the way to add extra illumination to the already bright room.


    "Do you mind if I check the swords one more time?" Gavin asked as he extended his hands, waiting for swords.


    This was the third time his dad double-checked their equipment this morning. Would that mean he triple-checked it? Or could you call it quadrupole-checked? Lloyd pondered. He thought about how his Dad typically wasn''t this obsessive or concerned. It was starting to worry Lloyd. He unequipped his belt and handed over his short swords to his father. Unsheathing the swords, Gavin slowly twisted them in the air, his eyes observing every inch of the blades. He slowly swung them through the air in cutting motions.


    "You know, son, these are pretty decent weapons," Gavin said


    Before Lloyd could respond, he took a second to take in the abnormal nature of this exchange. "Yeah, I know, you made them. You made them for me. They''re the best weapons I can have. Maybe not the highest material grade but they fit me well. Are you just trying to give yourself a compliment right now?"


    "I initially had a different weapon choice in mind when I read your soul. It was early days though, and I think my powers might have been on the frits."


    "What?" Lloyd asked as his heart skipped a beat and then picked up its pace. This was the first time he had ever heard something like this. "What weapon were you going to make me?"


    "It''s nothing. Forget I mentioned it."


    "No. No way, Dad. I can''t just let you off the hook like that. Come on, you are leaving me hanging here. You clearly wanted to talk to me about something." Lloyd said as a bit of fear and desperation came through in his voice.


    Gavin laughed and reached out and scratched the back of his head. He had the same sort of tell the Regal did; it was a tell of embarrassment most of the time. There would be the rare occasion when he would catch Regal in a lie or secret he didn''t want to mention, and he would do the same head scratch thing.


    "I¡­," Gavin began to say, as his gaze drifted to the ground and back to his son a few times. "You drive a hard bargain; you know that, right?" Gavin said with a quick chuckle. "When I tapped into your soul around the time you would have been around five years old, I originally thought a staff would have been more appropriate."


    "A staff! You mean for magic and stuff?" Lloyd said as his emotions swiftly shifted to a hope he had let go many years prior.


    "See, this is why I didn''t want to mention it. Truly, it was early days, son. I look into your soul daily and see nothing but the two swords fitting it."


    Lloyd''s mind began to race with thoughts of potential powers. He was at least 24 years old and had never been blessed with a beam of light. It was too late for him. Lloyd didn''t know what to do, so he closed that gap and hugged his father.


    "Thanks, Dad," Lloyd said. It was all he could manage to conjure up in his hungover state. Even fully with it, Lloyd wasn''t sure how to react to his Dad''s weirdness. Inside, he kept wondering what that all meant. Yeah, thanks, Dad, for dropping a few bombs on me right before I''m about to go off into the wilderness, Lloyd thought.


    "Let''s head back up. I imagine they are waiting for us." Gavin said.

 Chapter 10 - The Journey Begins

    Lloyd and his father reached the top of the lift to find the rest of their family waiting for them. Regal walked over and lightly shoulder-checked Lloyd, then approached the railing surrounding their home. Lloyd followed his brother as they both took a moment to stare upon the town below them. The ocean to the east was surprisingly calm, gentle waves brushing against the shore. Looking west, Lloyd could see the short open field that abruptly stopped before changing into the thick forest where they fought the frogs only days before. From where he stood, Lloyd could see the mountains in the distance. He was constantly in awe of the gigantic and majestic tree he lived in, but was always drawn to the distant mountains. One day, soon, I will stand at the foot of the mountain, Lloyd thought as a smile grew on his face.


    ¡°Time to head out?¡± Lloyd asked his brother.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± Regal responded. ¡°Did you pack everything honey? Did you make sure to bring¡­¡± Regal asked as he grabbed Lloyd¡¯s shoulders and twisted him around. His grip loosening as the laughter began.


    Lloyd chuckled before lightly shoving his brother. Turning around, Lloyd saw his dad shaking his head while his mom rolled her eyes.


    ¡°No need to make fun of us, we are just being parents,¡± Tera said. She hugged Lloyd, then moved on to do the same with Regal.


    The family descended the elevator together as the wood creaked, and the fibrous rope lowered them slowly to the ground. Lloyd could see the crowds gathering already; in an atypical fashion, they were a little late. As the elevator rested on the lush ground, they opened the gates and walked toward the crowd. Considering only a tiny proportion of the town was Altered, many people seemed to be sleeping away their hangovers. Part of Lloyd wished that he was as well. They walked through the crowds waving and saying goodbye to their friends. Nearing the gates he could see that Cassius was already there with his family as they were joking and throwing fake jabs at each other.


    ¡°Finally! I thought you guys had chickened out or something.¡± Cassius said.


    Regal began to say something in response as he ran up to Cassius, but Lloyd tuned him out. Seeing Lily and Lucas, he decided to approach them, hoping that Lily would be able to cure his pounding head that seemed to resonate and rise with the rambunctiousness of the crowd. As Lloyd approached, Lily smiled and tapped a finger on her head. Lloyd laughed and nodded.


    ¡°Saw all you boys over at Haven¡¯s place. Then I saw you guys playing a few drinking games later. You should know that you can''t keep up with Cassius and Regal. I assumed you''d be feeling it right about now.¡± Lily said with a short smile. She raised her hands and placed them on Lloyd''s head as a faint glow emanated from her hands. Lloyd could feel the rhythmic heartbeat base drum pounding through his head quickly ease up as the seconds ticked by. In a few moments, Lloyd felt almost human again.


    ¡°Thank you, I needed that. You¡¯re a lifesaver. You too, Lucas, without you two these last few years, hell, the last decade or so. I don''t think it would be here without you guys.¡± Lloyd said.


    "Yeah, you''ve had some pretty close calls there. I''ll tell you what though, even those with powers fear fighting the Corrupted. Yet, you go out there with some sharp metal attached to sticks and willingly decide to fight them. Now, you are choosing to venture to The Citadel..." Lucas said as he shook his head, and a rare smile flitted across his face. "I will never hold that bravery, and it has been a great honor to watch a child like you grow up to master.¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s eyes popped open as he took a half-step backward. He felt like he had just taken a blow from a powerful enemy. He and Lucas never really talked much; outside of going to the healer''s hut to mend himself, he didn''t speak to Lucas much. He surely didn''t know that Lucas felt this way about him, and the surprisingly gracious words that Lucas had for him caught him entirely off guard. He could feel a tear slowly descend from his left eye. He closed his eyes and quickly swiped it away.


    ¡°Thank you, Lucas. I¡­¡± Lloyd said, pausing to consider his lack of knowledge of the words he could say. Cassius was certainly going to be their motivational speaker on this journey. ¡°It helps that my dad makes these sharp metal objects, which seem to hold up pretty well.¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± Lucas said with a nod.


    The two men shook hands, and Lloyd hugged Lily. She briefly rattled off a few questions about whether he had all the necessary healing supplies and potions. He grinned, realizing the line of questioning was oddly similar to his parents''. Lloyd found his family while Tera broke away and took a few steps forward to address the crowd.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°I do not wish to stall their journey any longer than it needs to. I''ve said most of what I felt in my heart in the last day, so I will keep it short. You boys,¡± Tera stopped and shook her head. ¡°My apologies; I suppose it¡¯s a habit, a habit that¡¯ll have to end today. These three men before you are going to venture into the unknown. They will travel into the wilderness, and cities many of us have never seen. They will join the Kingdom and fight beasts we''ve only heard whispers and tales of. Corrupted that dwarf houses and cast Magic that would decimate a town. If there is anyone who can defeat those beasts, I truly believe in my heart of hearts that it is these three men.¡± Tera said.


    The number three rung loud in Lloyd¡¯s head. He thought maybe his mom was lumping Lloyd in with the other two as an act of kindness, considering everyone knew that he would be stuck in the Citadel, not allowed to fight. Her confidence, mixed with Lloyd¡¯s newly healed head, stirred a warmth of hope inside him. Maybe I can prove my worth on this journey, and they will allow me to fight the Corrupted in the West, Lloyd thought.


    Tera nodded to the two guards atop the gates. They pulled on the crank system, and the gates opened outward. Cassius moved towards his family and started to say goodbye. Lloyd and Regal grouped up with their own family as a few pairs of eyes began to moisten, and a silence settled in around them.


    ¡°I love you. Be safe out there,¡± Tera said, biting her cheek as she softly swayed in place. Lloyd could tell she wanted to say more.


    ¡°Love you too Mom,¡± Regal and Lloyd said at the same time, joining their mom in a group hug.


    Pulling away, Lloyd could see that a tear had escaped the confines of his mother¡¯s eyes and was running down her face, which she quickly wiped away. Like mother like son, he supposed.


    ¡°Make sure to drink your potions!¡± Jimmy said as he pointed at Lloyd.


    Lloyd patted his backpack before picking up Jimmy and holding him in a hug. ¡°You gotta be strong now. Regal and I are going to the frontlines, but you need to make sure Mom and Dad are safe back here. Keep working on those water powers of yours, ok?¡± Lloyd said


    ¡°Yeah, you better get stronger by next year. We will have Gareth report back to us next time he comes around.¡± Regal said as he reached up to tussle his little brother''s hair before looking back at Gareth, who returned his glance with a nod.


    ¡°You bet I will!¡± Jimmy yelled as he opened his arms, Regal again joining in on a group hug as Jimmy wrapped his arms around his brother¡¯s necks.


    Lloyd set Jimmy down and transitioned into a hug from Gavin, Regal following shortly after.


    ¡°Watch each other¡¯s backs out there,¡± Gavin said as he stepped away from his sons.


    After saying their final goodbyes, the men waved to the crowd. Lloyd adjusted the straps on his pack, doing a triple check of his bow, arrows, and swords; damn, even Lloyd was just like his parents and Lily. He supposed it wasn''t the worst thing in the world to be extra prepared. Walking into the open field, he looked to the right at the fruit trees outside the gate. Each tree was for a member of the town who had fallen in the fight against the Corrupted. Each tree was a memorial to their memories and a reminder of the dangers that lurked outside.


    ¡°One sec,¡± Gareth said.


    All three men turned to see Gareth approaching them. Behind him, Lloyd could see the gates were still open, and most of the crowd had walked away. Gavin, Tera, Jimmy, and Cassius''s father remained. All four standing at the gates looked like the town''s defenders and the welcoming crew.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Regal asked.


    ¡°I just wanted to mirror what Gavin said. Be safe out there. Don¡¯t pick any unnecessary fights. Stock up in any of the towns you come across. Only trust yourselves.¡± Gareth said.


    ¡°What do you mean only trust ourselves?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°The world out there isn¡¯t like Breakwater. Not everyone was fortunate enough to have someone like Tera in their town. Between the food she can grow and the defenses she can construct, we have had it easier here, trust me. Just be careful.¡± Gareth said before smacking the men on the shoulders and turning back towards the town.


    The three men looked at each other with raised eyebrows and shrugged shoulders. They waved one last time to the remaining onlookers in town, then turned and headed into the forest. A few minutes later, surrounded by trees, Lloyd looked back and noticed he couldn¡¯t see Breakwater anymore.


    ¡°Woohoo, fuck yeah!¡± Cassius said as he slapped Regal on the pack. ¡°Let''s fucking go, let''s do this.¡±


    All the men burst into laughter at the sudden and abrupt change in tone. The day Regal and Lloyd had dreamed of for over a decade had finally come.


    ¡°The last one out of the forest has to go collect firewood for the night,¡± Cassius said as lightning cascaded from his fingertips and pummeled into Regal.


    Regal stepped back from the impact, but Lloyd noticed no damage to his clothing.


    ¡°Only thirty percent!¡± Cassius yelled as he ran further into the forest.


    ¡°Should I shoot him with my bow?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°Fuck it, might as well,¡± Regal said as he began sprinting towards his friend.


    ¡°Hey! I heard that. Come on guys, not cool,¡± Cassius said.


    Lloyd knew he didn''t have to shoot Cassius; he was way faster than him. But he also knew that with the head start, Cassius was probably quicker than Regal. Meh, oh well. At least I won¡¯t have to gather wood tonight, Lloyd thought.


    Night had descended, and the fire was already roaring. Lloyd did indeed win the race, and Regal ended up pulling ahead of Cassius at the last moment. It was a brilliant photo finish. While gathering the wood, Cassius came across a few rabbits, which he quickly zapped and brought back to camp to eat. The trip so far was uneventful. They saw a few groups of deer and a small pack of what Lloyd believed to be coyotes off in the distance, but they scattered at the site of the three humans. He didn''t want every day to be a fight for his life, but he had hoped they''d come across a Corrupted. Tomorrow will be a more exciting day, Lloyd thought before drifting off to sleep.

 Chapter 11 - Clash with the Corrupted

    The morning went swiftly, the fire extinguished, and their camp packed up. The forest at their backs ended abruptly and gave way to the lush hills before them. Only a smattering of small trees and shrubs dotted their path forward. Regal checked his map and compass, confirming they were still on a suitable bearing.


    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Cassius asked with a goofy grin.


    Regal shook his head without turning around, and Lloyd laughed briefly. As they crested one of the hills, they saw a few lambs laid out on the ground, slaughtered, and being consumed by a pack of wolves. In one swift motion, the men reached for their weapons: Regal for his sword, Lloyd for his bow and arrows, and Cassius for his fists. The beasts at the bottom of the hill responded in kind, each turning to observe their human trespassers. Lloyd could tell the wolves were large, even from the distance they stood. A quick count put the number of wolves at eleven, ten of which stood around three feet tall. All but one of the wolves stared at the men with normal black eyes. One wolf varied from the pack. This wolf ripped off a piece of meat from its kill while its companions started to growl. Rising to its full height, the wolf stood almost five feet tall and glared at the men with burning red eyes. Raising its head into the sky, a howl erupted from its jowls. The wolves surrounding the Corrupted began to glow with a red aura as they grew in size. The Corrupted beast returned to its meal while the surrounding buffed wolves started their charge up the hill.


    ¡°Triangle formation!¡± Regal yelled.


    The three had worked on a few calls to yell out in battle to change tactics or formations based on the enemies they might encounter. The triangle formation was the most basic and likely would be one of the more commonly used. Regal would position himself in the front with Lloyd and Cassius behind him. Simple, but effective.


    Lloyd, nocking an arrow, pulled back the string and lined up a shot. He aimed for the leftmost of the wolves streaming towards their direction, now maybe 80 yards away. Not accustomed to avoiding attacks, the wolves ran straight at what they desired to kill. That would be their downfall. Loosing the arrow, Lloyd found his target as the arrow struck the wolf through its left eye, the red aura around its body fading as its corpse flopped to the ground. Lloyd grinned as he nocked another arrow. Not a bad shot, one wolf dead, only nine more to go, Lloyd thought. Well, nine more of the normal ones. The Corrupted had not moved from its position next to the lambs. It continued to eat while its pack descended upon Lloyd¡¯s group.


    At about 30 yards away, lightning cascaded from Cassius'' fingertips. The electricity connected solidly with two of them, dropping them to the ground as the lightning fried their fur and the auras faded. A third was grazed but continued its advance, although slower than before. Standing ten yards away from Cassius, Lloyd could feel the electric charge even from there. The hair on his skin rising from the electricity. The pack finally reached Regal¡¯s position; of the initial ten, only seven survived.


    Three wolves descended upon Regal, leaping at him in quick succession. The first wolf went for the throat. The telegraphed attack was easy for Regal to dodge. With an upward thrust of his sword, Regal cut open and caved in its rib cage. It landed with a whimper but was still alive. The second wolf went low towards Regal¡¯s leg. Its fangs clamped down on Regal¡¯s right thigh and it began to gnaw and rip as it tried to gain purchase on his leg, but found none. Lloyd smiled at the scene; his brother was a beast, a monster in his own right.


    Movement from Lloyd¡¯s right jump-started his alertness as he chastised himself for getting distracted by his brother''s fight because his own was within a few yards. What must have been instinct, a second arrow was ready and pulled back, the fletching brushing against the skin of his cheek. Two wolves had descended upon him, now within ten yards of where he stood. In theory, the shot should have been easier than his previous one, but the presence of the wolves and the pressure of them quickly descending on him was more of a factor than he realized it would be. Loosing the arrow, he shifted too much to his right in anticipation of avoiding the lunge that was likely coming. The arrow pierced the body of the wolf on the right. It did damage, but not enough to take it out of the fight. The injured wolf stumbled, allowing for the second to take the lead.


    The wolf, encompassed in the red aura, bared its fangs as it leaped at Lloyd. Not having enough time to switch weapons, Lloyd held his bow with both hands and swung as he dodged to the right. The wolf cried out with a sharp yelp as Lloyd¡¯s bow cracked against its head, directing the momentum to the side. Lloyd rolled on the ground, dropping his bow and pulling his short swords from their sheaths. He stood as quickly as he could, finding a wolf directly in front of him. As strong as these wolves likely are, they don¡¯t seem to be very intelligent with their attacks, Lloyd thought.


    Lloyd could hear yelping wolves, crackles of lightning, and swords connecting with bone all around him, but he focused on the two injured wolves in front of him. One wolf was now adorned with an arrow in its side, clearly not enjoying the accessory. The other one seemed primed for the fight, having only suffered a slight tap to its skull. Within the haze of the red aura, this wolf stared Lloyd directly in his eyes before attacking. Kicking up dirt, the wild canine snapped forward, attempting to latch onto Lloyd¡¯s leg. With a last-minute side-step, Lloyd deflected any possible attack with his left and, with his right, cleaved downwards towards the nape of the neck. In one clean sweep, his right-hand sword pierced through the wolf as if cutting through air, not bone and sinew. The wolf landed behind him in two parts, one its body and the other, its head. The red glow quickly faded from its body, no longer under the buff of the leader.


    The remaining wolf kicked up dirt as its paws and claws dug in and sprinted toward Lloyd. The wolf advanced with a snarl as its mouth dripped drool and its side leaked blood. The wolf charged and Lloyd assumed he was going low, readying his blades as he had a moment ago. A few feet before the wolf reached Lloyd, it leaped into the air at his throat. Caught out of position, Lloyd¡¯s left hand was useless. Instead of being able to slash with his right, Lloyd thrust the weapon towards the wolf. The sword pierced the underbelly of the animal as its claws raked Lloyd¡¯s chest and arm, its fangs scrapping off of Lloyd¡¯s shoulder. The weight of the wolf and the momentum of the movement lodged the sword in the belly of the beast. The wolf made a loud whimper as it landed, shoving the blade up to the hilt, but it was still alive. Attempting to take advantage, Lloyd sprinted forward and slashed down with his remaining sword at the wolf''s neck, also severing this one. Looking up, Lloyd saw that his companions had also dispatched their respective wolves. Clean cuts from those Regal took down, and small singes and burns from those Cassius defeated. Lloyd focused on breathing deeply as he retrieved his blade. Rolling the deceased wolf over, Lloyd slid the sword from the wolf¡¯s stomach and then cleaned the blood on its hide.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Hell yeah, man!¡± Cassius said as he looked over at Lloyd. ¡°That was sick. Shit, dude, you handled the wolves well.¡±


    ¡°Not over yet,¡± Regal said before Lloyd could respond.


    Regal stared down the remaining wolf. No longer fixated on its feast, the Corrupted glared up at the men with a frenzied focus, likely enraged by the slaughter of its pack. Not shifting its gaze, it released another piercing howl. Instead of casting a red aura around itself, the glow swelled and flowed over its entire body. Initially covered in dark black fur, the beast now crackled with red and orange.


    ¡°Fuck, it''s element must be fire,¡± Cassius said.


    Regal looked back at his friend as he tilted his head and scrunched up his face. ¡°Yea, no shit. I want us in triangle formation again, but double the distance. I''ll try to keep it focused on me. You guys kill it from afar.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t immune to fire¡­¡± Lloyd began to say in protest.


    ¡°Then kill it fast; it¡¯s my call, not yours,¡± Regal said before facing the beast.


    That was one of the stipulations for Lloyd coming with them. Regal would lead them, and his decisions would be final. Lloyd and Cassius nodded as they took their positions. The wolf trotted towards the men, too casual for the fierceness that its gaze suggested. Still about 90 yards away, none of the men had an easy shot. Lloyd noticed the grass around the sheep had been charred and burned when the wolf turned into its fire form. Every step it took incinerated the grass and charred the ground with its footfalls. Once the wolf was within 60 yards, Lloyd decided to take a shot. Looking at the slow trot of the animal, Lloyd assumed it would be an easy one. Loosing the arrow, it flew straight and true. A flame erupted as it got within a few yards of the wolf, and the wooden arrow shaft incinerated. The metal arrowhead continued its path, bouncing off the fiery fur of the wolf, doing damage more akin to throwing a pebble rather than shooting an arrow. Fuck, if I can¡¯t do damage at a distance, I¡¯ll be basically useless in this fight, Lloyd thought. Readying another arrow, he hoped this one would have a different result.


    The wolf stopped in place, shook its body, then lowered itself into a crouch. It stayed statuesque for a moment as the air even stilled in anticipation. Its front paws twitched ever so slightly, and then it began its advance. The regular wolves were much quicker than they should have been, but the Corrupted shot forward like Cassius¡¯ lightning did. Lloyd¡¯s second arrow burned up as easily as the first, and within moments, the wolf was upon Regal. In a flash, its right front paw came up to batter Regal¡¯s ribs. He parried the paw with the side of his blade as the wolf skidded past him, leaving a patch of burnt ground as it did. The wolf focused on Regal, its back now turned to Cassius and Lloyd. Cassius'' skin danced with electricity before arcing away from his body and toward their opponent, finding its mark in its haunches. It yelped before swinging a massive paw at Regal, who was forced to dodge backward. Turning in place, it shifted its focus to Cassius.


    The wolf shook its body and opened its mouth. In place of a howl, a fireball shot forward. The size of a human head, it sizzled as it seared through the air. Cassius was much too close and much too slow to avoid it entirely. The fireball caught him on his right side as he dodged. A yell left his lips as Lloyd, even from 20 yards away, could smell the singe of flesh. Regal had not been sitting back during this time. Now that the wolf had its back to him, Regal mounted the beast. Much like Cassius, the beast was just a fraction too late in reacting. Regal gripped the fur with his left hand and used his right to thrust his sword into the top of the wolf¡¯s skull. The moment it pierced the bone, the flames on its body dissipated in a black puff of smoke, and its sizeable canine body collapsed. Regal hopped off, tucking and rolling on the ground to put out the flames that now encompassed most of his body.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Regal yelled as he rolled around in the grass, quickly putting out the fire.


    Lloyd rushed over to see his brother¡¯s red skin littered with welts. Lloyd reached down to help his brother up; Regal extended his left hand but pulled it back almost immediately. His left hand received the most extensive damage from where he grabbed onto the wolf. Fortunately, his leather pants helped mitigate the damage from the wolf rodeo. Regal took a few deep breaths as he extended his pointer finger, swiftly followed by two thumbs up. Lloyd nodded and turned to see what state Cassius was in.


    Cassius got to his feet with a limp, and a soft, muffled pain left his lips. Scorch marks and welts peppered his skin, although not nearly as abundantly as it did on Regal¡¯s. Cassius¡¯s gear also looked to be fully intact, the flames only damaging the exposed skin of his arms and legs on his right side. Cassius delicately removed his pack and pulled a glass flask containing a red liquid. Popping the cork with his teeth, he quickly downed the contents.


    Cassius winced before chucking the vial on the ground. ¡°You should too,¡± Cassius said, pointing toward Lloyd¡¯s shoulder.


    Lloyd took a moment to finally assess the damage. There were clear claw marks on his left arm and a hole in the shoulder of his tunic; blood draining for each wound. The pain became more evident as the adrenaline began to subside. Still not as bad as that poison, though, Lloyd thought. He followed Cassius¡¯ lead, reaching into his pack to grab his healing potion. Both men walked over to where Regal was lying in the grass and sat down next to him. Silently, they looked each other up and down, making sure the others were all right. Lloyd could see that Regal¡¯s palms had returned to normal, and Cassius was well along the way of healing. Lloyd was fortunate he didn¡¯t have to compete with the flames. They seemed to do a number on Cassius and Regal, which wouldn''t have boded well for him. The healing potion was closing his wounds at a similar pace to Cassius and Regal. He was pretty much useless in that final fight against the Corrupted. He wasn''t sure what he would have done if he was alone and had to fight that beast. Die, I would have died, that¡¯s what, Lloyd thought.


    Cassius thrust out his arms, palming the shoulders of his friends, fortunately not Lloyd¡¯s bad shoulder.


    ¡°Hell to the fucking yeah, boys!¡± Cassius said as he cracked open the silence.


    ¡°That¡­was¡­fucking intense,¡± Lloyd said.


    A large grin spread across Regal''s face as he stayed staring up at the sky. ¡°Yeah, that was pretty awesome. We rarely see wolves near Breakwater. Those would have been brutal to constantly fight.¡± Regal said.


    ¡°Pretty awesome? Pretty awesome?¡± Cassius said, mocking Regal. ¡°Dude, that fight was fucking epic, my man. The wolfpack alone was pretty vicious. I think we all handled that like a bunch of champs.¡± Cassius said as he turned to Lloyd specifically, giving him an approving head nod. Lloyd felt pride well up in his chest.


    ¡°Then, that fire wolf came charging at us. That fireball hurt like shit. Of course, like a badass, you jumped on the back of a flaming freaking wolf and stabbed it straight through its skull. Yeah, I think that qualifies as a little more than pretty awesome. It looks like we are having wolf tonight, boys!¡± Cassius said as he slapped his friends again before getting to his feet.


    Cassius walked over to the Corrupted corpse, kicking it in the side. ¡°You know, the only thing that beats the alpha of a pack?¡± Cassius asked, directing the question to the dead wolf at his feet. ¡°A couple of Omegas, baby!¡±


    Cassius walked past the Corrupted wolf and over to one of the regular wolves. With difficulty, Cassius bent down, picked up a wolf, and threw it over his shoulder. Cassius then threw back his head and let out a large howl.


    ¡°Ah, ah, awooooo!¡± Cassius yelled. Regal and Lloyd choked out a quick laugh before mimicking Cassius. The three men''s howls continued as they gathered up their stuff. They checked their navigation and continued on their path. The sound of howling slid across the plains¡ªthe howls of men.

 Chapter 12 - Saving Sylvia

    Three days had gone by without any problematic fights. There was one with a pack of red-eyed rabbits that shot out spiky puff balls. They were easy to dodge, and Lloyd could easily take them from a distance with his bow. The only other notable fight was with a pair of shrieking squirrels that caused tremors when they scratched the ground or chattered their teeth.


    The three men now found themselves back on a dirt road that, according to Regal, would lead to their first town. The trees lined each side of the road, their trunks thin, and lots of space separated each tree, leaving clear sight lines for hundreds of yards. They didn¡¯t have to walk the path for long before the city came into view.


    The outside of the town was nothing like Lloyd imagined it would be. The tree line bumped up to the edge of the city. Half-demolished buildings stood as specters of what must have been a previously bustling city. The men walked through the rumble, stealing glances with each other as they solemnly walked through the destruction. Lloyd strolled over to one of the more intact walls he could see. He dragged his fingers along the uneven, gritty stone, feeling the idents, tracing the mortar lines between the stones and vines along the way. He stopped at the corner of the building and put both hands on the derelict stone. He should have foreseen the emptiness he felt when brushing up against the wall, but he still was disappointed. Nothing like my tree back home, Lloyd thought.


    They attempted to follow what previously must have been a road, now turned into a debris obstacle course. The men had to weave through overturned stone structures or step over the piles of rubble. Lloyd lost his footing as stone slipped beneath his boot. He steadied himself as Regal and Cassius looked back at him. His hand was already on the ground; he picked up a piece of the stone, turning it in his hand before chucking it behind him. Walking further into the ruins, the men saw nature had begun to take back the area. It clawed up from the ground as vines and ivy swam over the man-made structures and hugged them tight. The dull grey of stone and vibrant green vines were only interrupted by the heavy smattering of crimson. Streaks and splatters of blood painted the few intact walls and ceilings. The shrubbery seemed unaffected, likely growing after whatever caused the carnage.


    The buildings here were larger than on the outskirts. A few stayed primarily intact, but even the destroyed ones stood tall enough to block their view forward. Crisscrossing through the shattered remains of the streets, Lloyd and company came to a section of town with scorch marks on the ground. The ashy tattooed remains of flame continued onto most of the buildings in the area.


    ¡°What the hell happened here¡±? Lloyd asked.


    Both of the other men shook their heads and shrugged their shoulders.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Whatever happened, stay on guard.¡± Regal said, his hand slightly shifting towards his sword.


    ¡°Must have been the Corrupted. Guess they had it worse than us,¡± Cassius said.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess Gareth did try to warn us. They probably didn''t have Mom. Well, someone like Mom, I mean.¡± Lloyd said.


    Regal and Cassius confirmed the statement with a head nod. Lloyd did not know how fortunate they had been for the briar wall surrounding Breakwater and its creator. If monsters had been able to run through Breakwater freely, he could imagine his town looking a lot like this one. Devastation would come, and nobody could stop it, at least not before it took something of the town¡ªand most likely someone.


    ¡°Yeah man, you never know how good you have it until you don''t. Or until you see some other place that has a way worse.¡± Cassius said.


    The men continued through the devastation until they approached a twelve-foot-tall stone wall. Lloyd couldn¡¯t see around the walls, but the front suggested it might be about twice the size of Breakwater. The walls were surprisingly uniform, with no apparent signs of stacked stones or even the mortar in between. It appeared to be all one slab of stone. The men approached the only part on this side of the wall that they could see that might have even resembled an entrance. There were no wooden doors and nothing that indicated this was the way in, except for a weird set of vertical cracks about eight feet apart that rose from the ground to the top of the walls. A shout was heard inside the city before the men reached the walls.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡± A boisterous man asked.


    Regal stepped forward, indicating that he would speak for the group.


    ¡°We are three adventurers coming from the town of Breakwater. We are headed to the Citadel to join the Guard. We were simply looking for a place to crash for the night, and we''ll be on our way west tomorrow.¡± Regal said.


    ¡°You are Altered?¡± the man asked with shock. ¡°Of course, let me get Taryn.¡±


    ¡°You think that''s a good thing or a bad thing?¡± Cassius asked.


    ¡°Meh, I don''t know. I can''t imagine it''s a bad thing. It''s probably just the mayor or something,¡± Regal said.


    A few minutes passed before a voice was heard from the other side of the wall.


    ¡°We are lowering the gate. Please step back ten feet.¡± A deeper and more youthful voice said from behind the wall.


    The three men took a few steps back as the wall began to open. Instead of opening outward like every other door Lloyd knew, the eight-foot-wide section of stone began to grind loudly as it receded into the ground. The path was clear in moments, and Lloyd could see the town within the walls. It was in a surprisingly pristine condition. Lloyd¡¯s eyes opened wide as he took in the sights. The houses were all one story high, like Breakwater, but that was where the similarities ended. The homes matched the exterior walls, smooth and seamless grey stone. Cobblestone carved through the rows of houses, its pathway adding color as mix matched stones plotted the course forward. Metal braziers adorned the top of thin, three-foot-tall stone pillars which lined either side of the roads. The stark difference brought a smile to Lloyd¡¯s face. This is exactly what I was hoping to see, Lloyd thought.


    Three men stood in front of Lloyd''s group, blocking the now-opened passageway. Lloyd began to wonder how the door mechanism worked. If he lowered the stone to the ground, then where was it going? And when it was raised to its full height, what happened to the space beneath the door? Wouldn''t that cause it to fall back down? Lloyd thought.


    ¡°Welcome to Sylvia, Adventurers. Please come in.¡± The deep-voiced man said.


    Standing around Lloyd¡¯s height, the man had shoulder-length jet-black shaggy hair and big brown eyes. His friendly demeanor and smile did not match the tan and scarred skin on the rest of his body. He was built big, muscles bristling and stretching the seams of his stained white shirt. He never liked to bet against his brother, but Lloyd thought this man might be stronger than him. He appeared to be of similar age to Lloyd¡¯s group. This must have been Taryn, but Lloyd expected a much older person.


    The three crossed the threshold and entered the town. Once everyone was inside, the man raised his hand, and the stone obeyed. Sliding upwards, the slab reached the height of the surrounding wall and clicked into place. Holy shit, that¡¯s awesome. I want that power, Lloyd thought.


    ¡°How horribly rude of me; I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Taryn, and I am the town¡¯s mayor.¡± Taryn said, touching his chest as he introduced himself and spread his arm out to showcase the town sprawled behind him. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°These two men are the guards on duty. This here is Francis.¡± Taryn said, motioning behind him.


    Francis was a short man, maybe five foot six. He had balding blonde hair and subtle blue eyes. He kept fidgeting with his fingers as if he was nervous or didn''t know what to do with them. His skin, less tan and decorated with fewer scars than Taryn. His smile was timid and short-lived as Regal and Lloyd returned their own. His shirt and pants, made of a burlap-like material, were tattered and torn. The other, yet-to-be-introduced man behind Taryn wore similar clothes. The only difference is that his pants were cut into shorts. This man looked at Lloyd with a sterner face and a more confident smile. He stood a few inches taller than Francis but a few inches shorter than Taryn. His buzz-cut brown hair and his brown eyes scanned between the three men. It was as if he was checking to see if they would make any dangerous advances. Flip-flops adorned all three men. Lloyd looked down at his shoes; although dirty with travel, they felt comfortable and kept out the elements. Lloyd wondered why these men didn''t have their Tailor make them better equipment.


    ¡°The other man behind me is James,¡± Taryn said.


    At the mention of their brother''s name, Regal looked back at Lloyd. Lloyd smiled as Jimmy¡¯s potential future flashed before him. He wondered if little Jimmy would eventually take up the mantel of Breakwater¡¯s Mayor or if he would join his brothers in the Citadel. I hope the war doesn¡¯t last that long, Lloyd thought.


    ¡°Nice to meet you all,¡± Regal said with a short bow, Cassius and Lloyd following suit.


    The two men returned pleasantries before heading toward stone stairs near the outer wall. The stairs led to a thin stone walkway that surrounded the interior of the defensive wall, with stone columns supporting the floors every ten feet. Lloyd squinted his eyes and saw small holes in the walls of the stone battlements. That must have been how they saw Lloyd''s group approach.


    ¡°So, Breakwater, huh? We¡¯ve had a few of your guys come through here throughout the years. I don''t remember anything recently, though. There was this big guy about ten years ago. I forget his name." Taryn said as he led the group down the cobblestone road.


    Lloyd noticed that there weren¡¯t many people on the streets outside of their group. Lloyd passed the stone homes and saw they were identical to the outer wall. Slabs of stone came directly out of the ground, seamlessly creating both wall and slopped roof. Open holes in the homes acted as doorways and windows. Quickly peering in, Lloyd saw many neatly organized empty dwellings. He could hear a few coughs and moans in the distance of an otherwise eerily quiet town.


    ¡°Yeah, enormous dude, long blonde hair?¡± Cassius asked.


    ¡°Yep, that''s the guy. He seemed nice enough, fairly intense though.¡± Taryn said.


    ¡°Yeah, he definitely can be, but he is pretty badass. He''s a big reason I¡¯m here today and wanted to go to the Citadel.¡± Lloyd said as he adjusted the bow on his shoulder.


    ¡°I don''t want to be rude, but I am curious. Is he still alive? That is if you don''t mind me asking.¡± Taryn asked.


    ¡°Alive and well. He saw us off before we left. He is a Scout for the Guard and happened to be making his round to Breakwater just as they Ascended.¡± Lloyd said, thumbing toward Regal and Cassius.


    ¡°Newly Ascended? Does that mean that you two are Omegas?¡± Taryn asked, his full attention on the men as he backpedaled through his town.


    ¡°We are,¡± Regal confirmed as he looked at his friend.


    They stopped in front of a building that held the first piece of wood Lloyd had seen in the town. The wooden sign said tavern¡ªno fancy name, no extra pizzazz, simply tavern. Lloyd could hear more coughs and muffled groans from another large building nearby. He saw a young woman in a long brown dress hurry out of the building and head down one of the side streets. Lloyd turned to see that Taryn had noticed the direction of his focus.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to ask at first, and I hate to burden you three, but I''m sure you have noticed the remnants of the rest of the town as you walked this way. We have not always had the luxury of safety in Sylvia. There were many raids since the Cataclysm that devastated this town. It seems that many a beast was Corrupted, but not many humans within our town were gifted with abilities. I only Ascended four years ago, which allowed me to advance my ability with stone. I''ve spent many of the last four years trying to save as much of the city as possible. The wall you see around you now is the culmination of those four years.¡±


    ¡°Besides myself, only three other people in town are Ascended. We also have one child of eight who is on the path, but that is it. The three others in town are not suited for combat, and if I''m being honest, neither am I. Don''t get me wrong, I will not shy away from a fight if a fight comes to me. I can no longer risk myself in the wilderness to acquire the needed resources. The question I ask is, what powers do the three of you possess? We need some herbs a few miles outside of town, but it is inside a den of beasts. Just as you were arriving, we were discussing who to send. A few men volunteered to grab some swords and head over there, but I fear they will not be enough. If I were to go and fail and die, the walls around the city would begin to crack within days and surely would crumble to the ground within the month.¡± Taryn said.


    ¡°Wait, why? Why would the walls fall without you?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°The town has grown accustomed to calling me a Mason. My ability allows me to gather up the minerals and material from the Earth and craft hardened stone from it. I can raise the stone and create sturdy fortifications. Unfortunately, every stone structure that I build must be maintained. It is hard to explain, but imagine each stone structure you see is a plant or tree I have planted. Each of these must be watered daily. A few missed days aren''t the end of the world, but if those days string together, they begin to deteriorate. Instead of water, they require my Mana. Unfortunately, the size of the city is all that I can maintain. Any larger and I would surely run out of Mana and things would begin to crumble. That is why I cannot help my fellow townsfolk fight. Any Mana I would use out there would likely mean the loss of a house or dozens of homes here. The walls might fall if I use a lot of my power out there. So you see my dilemma.¡± Taryn explained.


    Lloyd was now less excited about Taryn¡¯s powers. He couldn''t imagine being the sole protector of a city. The thought of having to remain within the same four walls his entire life sent a chill up his spine. Taryn was only a few years older than Lloyd. That''s a heavy weight for this man to bear, Lloyd thought. He wondered if he would be as selfless if put in the same position. The immediate answer that flooded his head was one he preferred not to admit.


    Cassius cleared his throat and was the first to speak up. ¡°Well, I carry electric powers,¡± Cassius said as he charged the lightning around his body. ¡°Names Cassius, by the way.


    ¡°I¡¯m Regal. I¡¯m not sure we have a fancy name for it, but it¡¯s hard to make me bleed. Let¡¯s just put it that way.¡±


    ¡°Those are indeed magnificent powers. I can see both of those serving the Guard well. What about you, Lloyd?¡± Taryn asked.


    The group turned to look at Lloyd as his cheeks turned rosy.


    ¡°None. I¡¯m not Altered.¡± Lloyd said.


    Taryn stepped back, almost hitting his head on the wooden tavern sign. ¡°That can¡¯t be right; you said you were all traveling to the Citadel,¡± Taryn said.


    ¡°We are. They will join the Guard, and I will work in town.¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°You must leave now. I apologize. I wouldn¡¯t have let you in if I had known,¡± Taryn said as he tried to coral Lloyd back the way they came. All three men reached for their weapons at Taryn¡¯s advance.


    ¡°I mean no harm, quite the opposite, in fact. The building you were just looking at is filled with our sick. The illness doesn¡¯t affect the Altered but seems to devastate anyone without abilities. We have lost two people already. It might be too late, you are probably infected already. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Taryn said as he began to pace.


    A cold sweat started on Lloyd¡¯s head as a shiver shot down his spine. As if on cue, the coughs grew deeper, and the moaning of the sick intensified. I don¡¯t want to die like this, Lloyd thought.


    ¡°Where do we need to go?¡± Lloyd asked, walking away from Taryn.


    ¡°You likely won¡¯t last out there. The symptoms come on quickly, and the Corrupted out there are dangerous for those with abilities, let alone without.¡± Taryn said.


    ¡°We have faced our fair share of Corrupted; Lloyd will hold his own as he always has,¡± Regal said, nodding towards Lloyd. ¡°Where do we have to go?¡± Regal reiterated.


    ¡°If you insist, we will head to the western gate; follow me. When we get there, I will open the door, and you three should follow the path until you get to a swamp. You can¡¯t miss it. In the swamp are large flowers, the center a bright yellow, and the exterior of the leaves will be a bright blue. We call them Mage Thistle. Gather at least ten of them, but more if you can. I would advise avoiding fighting. Something happened to the animals a few months ago. We started finding more Corrupted, and their power became too strong to fight.¡± Taryn said as they reached the exterior wall.


    Taryn extended his hand, and the stone doorway descended into the ground once more. ¡°Toss him your pack; they are going for the herbs,¡± Taryn shouted at the man atop the battlement.


    A rough leather bag flew towards Cassius, who caught it and quickly stored it in his bag.


    ¡°Thank you all. Again, I am truly sorry for putting you into this position.¡± Taryn said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t change the past. We will be back with your flowers,¡± Regal said as the three men hurriedly jogged down the dirt road.

 Chapter 13 - Swamp Showdown

    ¡°Nothing to it but to do it,¡± Regal said as he unsheathed his sword. Cassius cracked his fingers, and Lloyd readied his bow.


    The path thus far had been uneventful. Their near sprint allowed them to arrive, a little out of breath, but in record time. They now found themselves on the outskirts of the swamp. Thick-trunked trees sat soaked in the water. Vines, moss, and lichen covered everything in sight. Lloyd heard splashes of submerging animals in the distance as chirps and croaks joined the background noise.


    With worried eyes and a tentative stance, Lloyd looked over at his brother. He saw a similar fear flash across his brother¡¯s face before it disappeared. Regal firmly nodded at Lloyd, who wiped away his worry as he nodded back.


    The men stepped forward, swishing water back and forth as they trudged through the thick, murky water. Lloyd could feel the extra burden of movement the water would cause as he sifted through the swamp. Each of the men took turns tumbling and stumbling as their boots got caught in unseen stumps and downed logs. The filth and grime covering the water¡¯s surface made it impossible to see what lurked below. Fortunately, the water was below their knees; anything higher would prove problematic.


    ¡°Well, this fucking sucks,¡± Cassius said.


    ¡°Yeah, I have a feeling that the shower in town is going to be necessary after this one,¡± Regal said.


    Lloyd stayed quiet as his eyes scanned the horizon.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Regal asked Lloyd, although his eyes stayed focused on the environment ahead.


    ¡°Fine. Not sure what symptoms they were talking about, but I don¡¯t feel anything yet,¡± Lloyd assured his brother.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s keep it that way. Get in and out as fast as we can,¡± Regal said.


    Ten minutes later, the group found their objective. The water had receded to barely above ankle height. Their shoes still sunk into the soft ground, but this was a relief from the previous section. A field of yellow and blue flowers sat a hundred yards ahead of the men. Beyond the flowers was a small cave opening. Lloyd couldn¡¯t see into the cave, but a blue hue emanated from inside. Likely more flowers, Lloyd thought.


    ¡°Where are all the monsters?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°Not sure, but maybe this will be a much easier quest than we thought. Eyes up, keep focus, and why don''t we straight line formation it. I''ll go first, and we''ll have Lloyd loot the flowers and place them in the pack. Cassius, toss him the pack and pull up the rear. Also, Cassius, I''m going to need you to be extra careful with the lightning. I don''t know how conducive this water will be, but I don''t want to find out.¡± Regal said.


    Cassius reached into his bag, found the extra one that Taryn gave him, and tossed it to Lloyd.


    ¡°Oh shit, I didn''t even think about that. I wonder, should we test it? I mean, that''ll suck for Lloyd, but if I can shoot my lightning and kill everything in the water, that might make short work.¡± Cassius said as he turned to look at Lloyd, wiggling his fingers and pointing at his feet.


    ¡°Don''t you even fucking dare,¡± Lloyd said before laughing.


    Regal shrugged his shoulders. "I suppose it''s better to know now than in the middle of a fight," he said.


    ¡°Are you shitting me? I mean, come on¡­¡± Lloyd said as he began to protest, stopping mid-sentence when he realized the logic was reasonably sound. ¡°Just a little bit, okay? I swear if you¡­¡± Lloyd began to say but couldn''t finish his sentence in time. A small arc of lightning cascaded from Cassius¡¯s calloused hand. The lightning struck the water near Lloyd''s feet, disappearing into the murky water. Lloyd flinched and scrunched his face in anticipation, but no pain came.


    ¡°I guess you''re free to shoot,¡± Regal said.


    The three men slowly made their way to the flowers in the aforementioned formation that Regal had called out earlier. After a few minutes, they reached the swampy field of flowers. Lloyd went to pluck the first Mage Thistle. Upon grabbing it, he dropped it immediately on the top of the water, shaking his hand and yelling.


    ¡°Oh fuck, dude. They¡¯ve got something on them; my hand is on fire.¡± Lloyd said. He dipped his hand into the water, swishing it about. The stinging in his hand seemed to regress as the water cooled the pain. Regal and Cassius began to walk towards him before Lloyd put his palm up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. I have an idea,¡± Lloyd said.


    Quickly reaching into his pack, he pulled out a strip of cloth and wrapped it around his right hand. After he felt there was sufficient coverage, he reached down to pick up the wayward Mage Thistle. This time, no sharp pains greeted him. As the herb found its place inside the satchel, a large splash erupted to the right of the men. All three turned rapidly at the sound. In front of them stood a waist-high, moss-covered turtle, its eyes glowing ruby red. The colossal carapace was easily five feet in width, with a few chips and cracks along the top of the shell, moss encompassing everything. The turtle began to stomp its feet, which caused jets of water to erupt nearby. It quickly started spinning in place, stomping as it went. The blasting water increased in frequency and intensity.


    Without wasting more time, Lloyd loosed an arrow in its direction, which harmlessly ricocheted off its shell. Lloyd cursed the fact that this would be another challenging enemy for him to fight. Cassius followed up with a lightning bolt. The turtle stopped spinning, and a wall of water erupted in front of it, halting the electrical attack. A guttural noise spilled out from the turtle''s mouth. Behind the turtle, a series of splashes sprung forth from the swamp floor. Instead of another attack, more enemies ran to join the fight. Three otters cruised through the ankle-high water. These guys, slightly taller than the turtle, extended over a dozen feet long from head to tail. Mangy, moss-covered fur decorated the new combatants as their eyes glowed as fiercely as the turtle¡¯s. The turtle patiently walked towards the men while the otters continued their dash, their bodies rapidly undulating like a rolling wave in the ocean.


    ¡°Cassius, I need you on the turtle. Lloyd with me,¡± Regal said.


    Cassius ran ahead, casting lightning at the otter directly in front of him. In a swift motion, it avoided most of the attack as it dodged to the left. As Cassius ran past the group of otters, he looked back, casting one last attack into the group before it reached Regal and Lloyd. Both hands erupted into a scattershot stream of lightning, the attack far less focused and concentrated than the last. The fingers of electricity cascaded into all three otters. Two of them failed to dodge, while one eluded his attack.


    Regal swung his sword at the first otter that reached him, attempting to time his attack with the wave-like movement of his opponent¡¯s body. In one fluid motion, the massive otter weaseled past the blade, rolling left and swiftly clamping down on Regal¡¯s calf. The momentum of the large animal dropped Regal to his knees. The animal released his leg and went for his exposed midsection. The otter clamped down on Regal¡¯s ribs, failing to pierce his skin. Adjusting the path of his sword, Regal grabbed the hilt with both hands, thrusting it downwards into the spine of the Corrupted. It continued to squirm and bite as Regal twisted the sword. A second one leaped onto his back, its claws and fangs grabbing hold of what they could. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Lloyd, with swords drawn, was ready for the attack. The otter ran towards Lloyd, but before reaching him, began to shake rapidly. Lloyd¡¯s eyes tried to adjust as the otter¡¯s body blurred. The blurring intensified, making the animal seem three times as wide as it had a moment ago. The fuzziness subsided, and three otters stood before Lloyd. They rushed forward and attacked him from three different angles. In desperation, he chose two at random. One sword missed its mark as the otter wove out of the way while his other sliced through the beast. The otter he hit disappeared in a wave of mist. It¡¯s not real; it¡¯s an illusion, Lloyd thought.


    What was real was the pain he felt as the otter clamped its teeth onto his right thigh. The pain rippled through his body. Fortunately, Lloyd stayed on his feet and stabbed down with both of his swords into the hide of the otter. The closeness of the attack meant that he couldn¡¯t gain much momentum, the swords barely breaking the skin. This worked to dislodge the otter, but its lifeline was still intact. With a blood-drenched mouth, the otter evaluated its opponent. Lloyd tried to step forward but found his right leg lacking much ability to put weight on it. The otter saw this weakness and exploded forward. With surprising power, the shabby aquatic creature jumped and aimed at Lloyd¡¯s throat. He stabbed upwards with his left while slashing toward the face of the beast with his right. Both attacks connected, but so did the singular attack of the otter.


    The beast smashed into Lloyd, its teeth connecting with his collarbone. Lloyd dropped both of his swords as they crashed into the water. The heft of the beast on top of Lloyd¡¯s body knocked the air out of him. The pair¡¯s weight shoved Lloyd into the soft ground, fully submerging him. With no air left in his lungs and no weapons in his hands, he reacted on instinct while the otter ripped away at his shoulder. Lloyd released a waterlogged primal scream as he reached up to grab the otter. Arching his back, Lloyd flipped the otter over. Gasping for breath, Lloyd pushed away from the beast, a chunk of his shoulder and backpack strap staying within the maw of the Corrupted. Lloyd stumbled backward while the animal tried to get off of its back. He reached toward his shoulder, pulling away his hand to see a pool of blood.


    Lloyd dropped to the ground, his left knee feeling the squishiness of the swampy ground, his right landing atop the dense metal of his father¡¯s sword. As the otter gained its footing, Lloyd gripped the only sword he could find in his right hand, his left arm dangling to the side. The otter that had taken a chunk out of him was now poised and ready to attack. Standing unsteadily, Lloyd readied for his last swing. Moving much more slowly than before, the otter charged directly at Lloyd. He could hear faint sounds of splashing behind him, and he imagined it must be the other two fighting. I hope that they survive, at least, Lloyd thought.


    The otter closed the distance, and Lloyd began his attack. The sword felt foreign in his hands, more akin to a large log rather than an expertly crafted sword. His muscles ached, his vision blurred, and his hand began losing grip as he started the swing. He focused his energy on the sword as pain surged throughout his entire body. Something crashed into him before he could finish his attack. Lloyd no longer had the power to hold onto his sword as he swiftly splashed into the swamp again. Pain surged through him, the waters turning red as he lay there. Fortunately, based on where he landed, his head found a high spot and stayed out of the water. He saw his brother attacking the otter, killing it with a few slashes. Regal sheathed his sword as he retrieved Lloyd¡¯s pack. He quickly rummaged through the bag, finding a flask with red liquid.


    ¡°Drink this. Quickly,¡± Regal said as he uncorked the bottle and helped his brother open his mouth, pouring the contents of the bottle in.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± Regal commanded.


    Lloyd wanted to complain; he wanted to convince his brother he was fine, but yet again, he found himself at the absolute other end of the spectrum. Lloyd could feel his bones shift and fuse back together, unsure when exactly he broke them. Wounds began to close on his skin, and his dizzy vision began to clear up. He could see that Cassius was still entrenched in the battle with the behemoth tortoise. Regal joined in and began slashing at the turtle. The lightning failed to penetrate the turtle¡¯s shell, and Regal¡¯s sword glanced off. The beast pulled its head into its shell and spun in a circle, blasts of water erupting under the feet of Cassius and Regal. Regal was able to dodge, but Cassius was knocked off his feet. The turtle took the opening to attack Regal.


    I need to help them, Lloyd thought. He looked over at his shoulder and saw that most of the missing chunk of skin had replaced itself. His legs still felt weak, so he crawled toward the last spot where he remembered his weapons were. Fortunately, the wrapped hilts stuck above the water¡¯s surface. Lloyd, elbows on knees, got to his feet and grabbed his swords.


    Regal tried stabbing the exposed section of the turtle¡¯s skin, the tip of his blade only finding the shell as the turtle deftly shifted at the last moment. The beast threw itself into Regal¡¯s midsection, knocking him onto his back. The turtle stood on Regal''s chest, its eyes mere inches from Regal¡¯s. He shoved against the beast¡¯s underbelly, his strength failing to move the stout tortoise. The beast cried out as Lloyd got within a few feet of the fight. The moss on its shell shifted, and the repulsive sound of grinding bone gushed from its carapace as spikes swiftly protruded through its mossy shell. In one swift move, the turtle jumped from Regal¡¯s chest and turned upside down before landing back atop Regal. The turtle began to spin rapidly on Regal¡¯s chest. The dagger-like bones that now stuck out from its shell began to grind against Regal¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± Regal yelled as the Corrupted¡¯s spiky shell began to come away bloodied.


    Lloyd jumped forward, thrusting his swords into the turtle¡¯s exposed underbelly. Still covered with a shell, it must have been softer than the top. Lloyd''s swords penetrated a few inches deep before being ripped out of his hands as the turtle continued its death spin.


    ¡°Move!¡± Cassius yelled.


    Lloyd didn¡¯t question it, dodging backward just in time to avoid Cassius¡¯ lightning. The electricity made contact with the swords and electrified the turtle from within. A hideous roar, and a moment later, the Corrupted stopped spinning. Regal yelled out in pain as he attempted once more to shove the turtle off of his chest, still unable to do so. Cassius and Lloyd rushed over, and the three of them were finally able to move the turtle. The giant tortoise flopped onto its stomach, splashing into the swamp, sending shallow waves outward from its corpse.


    Regal took a few moments before shakily getting to his feet. Regal''s blood-soaked shirt was ripped in multiple locations, exposing the deep gashes and minor scrapes that adorned his skin. The air was still, and Lloyd could hear Cassius breathing as he felt his heart thumping in his ears.


    ¡°Anybody gonna get me a potion?¡± Regal asked with a pained smile as he gripped his ribs.


    Lloyd rushed over to his bag, retrieving an identical vial to the one used on him only moments ago. Regal took the potion, draining its contents in seconds.


    ¡°Holy shit, dude, that turtle was nasty. I can''t believe he actually cut you,¡± Cassius said as he reached his hand out to move the ripped cloth on Regal¡¯s midsection.


    Regal slapped away Cassius¡¯ hand as both men smiled.


    ¡°Yeah, seriously. I was stone certain that you were incapable of bleeding anymore,¡± Lloyd agreed.


    Regal reached to the back of his head and scratched a few times before he responded. ¡°That freaking spin move, man. Just the weight of that fucker hurt; it was truly agonizing when he started to go around in circles. Even before he finally cut me, those blades had a pressure like I¡¯d never felt before. I was as surprised as you guys when he finally cut me open. If you guys didn''t kill him when you did, I don''t know how much longer I could have lasted. Thank you guys,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lloyd and Cassius said.


    ¡°The real question is, how the fuck are you standing right now? I saw literal chunks of you missing,¡± Regal asked as he approached his brother.


    ¡°The health potion seemed to fix me up pretty good. If I''m being honest, though, it was pretty rough there for a second,¡± Lloyd said.


    Regal stared at Lloyd¡¯s now fully recovered shoulder before shaking his head.


    ¡°Yeah, no shit. I just¡­ I don¡¯t know, man. Seems weird. Didn¡¯t think it would work so well with normies like you,¡± Regal said as he shoved Lloyd in his left shoulder.


    ¡°Owww,¡± Lloyd muttered.


    ¡°We will have to send a thank you letter back home to Haven for supplying us with some top-tier potions, it seems,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°I say we get these damn flowers and get the hell out of here. That was way more than we bargained for,¡± Cassius said as he reached out to grab some of the Mage Thistle. His arm flung backward as a few curses escaped his mouth. ¡°You weren''t kidding, Lloyd; these things have a bite to them. I guess we''re going with the cloth idea. Let''s get ten of them real quick.¡±


    ¡°There seem to be about 20 of them here, no sense in leaving any behind. They might be helpful for us.¡± Regal said.


    ¡°Aye, aye, captain. Loot it all!¡± Cassius yelled, feigning a salute.


    All three men covered their hands with whatever they could find and quickly picked the thistles. As the bag finally bulged with the 20th herb, they set off toward Sylvia.

 Chapter 14 - Quest Complete

    The return trip seemed to take less time, even though the men only casually jogged back. They dipped through the ruined outskirts of town, this time all of them avoiding slips and falls on the rubble. The large slab wall appeared ahead, and before any of them could speak, the stone door disappeared into the ground. In front of them stood Francis, the pale-skinned guard from before, as well as Taryn and a newcomer. The third person was a young woman with curly, dark brown hair that fell well beyond her shoulders. She wore a knee-length brown dress adorned with a few jewels and flowers. Her fingernails were painted blue and when the woman looked toward Taryn, Lloyd could see a streak of blue hair in the back. Taryn eyed the bulging pack around Cassius'' shoulder, and a smile grew on his face.


    ¡°You didn''t tell us that these were some prickly boys. Heads up would have been nice,¡± Cassius said as he removed the pack of flowers while jogging toward Taryn. He tossed it to Taryn, who caught it easily. Cassius slapped the man on the back as he continued his jog into town. Everyone turned to watch Cassius go, Lloyd and Regal shaking their head.


    Taryn dug into the bag as the woman stepped forward to look inside as well. Smiles flashed on their faces as Taryn closed the bag and handed it to the woman. Turning on her heels, she ran off toward the center of town.


    ¡°You gentlemen have done us a great honor today. You''ve risked your lives without question to save a bunch of strangers. I do not know how we came to be so fortunate. I hope the prickliness of the herbs was your greatest foe out there. Although you all look healthy, based on the state of your gear, I¡¯m not sure that is the case.¡± Taryn said as he looked at Regal and Lloyd.


    Lloyd looked left at his newly healed arm, then at his chest. His leather tunic held up reasonably well against the attacks, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for Regal. The straps on his shoulders remained, but most of the center of his shirt was ripped or completely missing, exposing his abs underneath.


    ¡°We sent a dozen men that way yesterday; only one returned. He said the monsters tore through our men like a sharp axe through a dry log. We were glad to see him alive, of course, but didn¡¯t know he was bringing back a swamp disease with him.¡± Taryn said as he solemnly looked at the ground. ¡°We will have time to mourn them tomorrow. Thanks to you all, we won¡¯t have to add to the list. Please, follow your friend to the tavern, where rooms will be ready for you. There are areas to bathe and a hot spring in the back of the tavern. We will have food ready for you when you get out. The first cure potion will be delivered to you, Lloyd.¡±


    ¡°Not necessary. Well, the bath and food, yes, not the potion. I haven¡¯t felt any symptoms yet. Heal those who desperately need it first. I will head over if things get worse for me,¡± Lloyd said.


    Taryn bowed toward the men, Regal and Lloyd returning the gesture. ¡°I¡¯m certain you don¡¯t want to chat endlessly with us tonight. We will drop off the potion when they are all complete. Otherwise, enjoy the rest, and I hope to talk in the morning.¡±


    Regal and Lloyd shook Taryn¡¯s hand while he stayed behind to talk with Francis. A few minutes later, they found themselves in front of the tavern. Lloyd pushed the sign and watched it gently swing back and forth. Instead of a door, a heavy black cloth hung from the opening. Lloyd lifted it to the side, and the men entered the building.


    To nobody''s surprise, the inside was constructed entirely of stone. Small braziers decorated the walls every few feet, illumining the large banners and paintings that adorned the walls in between. Each of them depicted battles with the Corrupted or majestic scenery. A small stone bar sat to the left, half a dozen backless stone stools in front of it. Behind the bar, on three levels of shelves, sat various clear bottles with different shaded liquids; each bottle had a piece of cloth with a design on it. Straight ahead was an open doorway. Lloyd could catch the faint smell of cooking meat emanating from that room. Next to that room, a set of stairs jettisoned from the wall, each step its own entity unsupported by anything except the wall. The area to the right held half a dozen rectangular stone tables, each with a pair of stone benches. A few large chandeliers, made out of stone, of course, decorated the room¡¯s interior. I understand why Taryn can¡¯t leave the town. This is a hell of a lot of things to maintain, Lloyd thought.


    ¡°Welcome all.¡± Spoke a voice from the room with the good smells.


    Lloyd turned to see a short-statured man. He wore a black apron over a simple white shirt and brown pants. The smile on his face never reached his eyes. His eyelids flicked closed, only to spring up again as they sat with dark circles under his eyes.


    ¡°I just sent Cassius upstairs and recommended he try the hot spring out back. It is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Ramsey. I run the tavern here. Please head upstairs and pick any room. They have baths and soaps to wash with. Afterward, I suggest you join your travel companion in the hot spring. It is truly a wonderful experience,¡± Ramsey said, slightly bowing and motioning with his hands towards the stairs.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Regal said.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    The two men headed toward the stairs, only stopping when they heard Ramsey clear his throat behind them.


    ¡°Thank you," Ramsey said as his hospitality demeanor shifted to a more casual stance. "My wife is in the sick bay right now. I feared sleeping last night, not wanting her to pass while I wasn¡¯t there. Now I know she is safe, along with everyone else,¡± Ramsey said.


    He walked up to Lloyd and Regal, all decorum and protocol aside, and pulled them into a hug. Lloyd could hear a soft sob as the man¡¯s body quickly shook before Ramsey pushed away.


    ¡°You are Altered then?¡± Lloyd asked, immediately mentally smacking himself for not first choosing another more sympathetic question.


    ¡°No, sir. The disease seems to affect most without abilities, but not all. I must just be one of the lucky ones,¡± Ramsey said as he switched back to hospitality mode.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lloyd said as his shoulders slumped.


    ¡°You must be one of the lucky ones, too,¡± Regal said, softly backhanding his brother in the chest. ¡°But, you are taking that potion just in case. Dibs on the best room.¡± Regal said before running up the stairs. Lloyd chased after, even though he didn¡¯t care what room he got. A warm bath and soft bed sounded great, no matter its form.


    After a quick bath, Lloyd found himself steaming in the hot springs next to his brother and friend.


    ¡°This is the life,¡± Cassius said as he slid farther into the water, tilting his head back so that only his face was held above the surface.


    Regal sat with his arms on the stone out of the water; head laid back against the cobblestone. ¡°Soak it up, boys; it¡¯s going to be a much longer stretch before the next town,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°Soak it up? Did you make a pun on purpose?¡± Cassius asked as he lifted his shoulders out of the water.


    Regal tilted his head toward Cassius as a smirk slid onto his face. Cassius splashed a handful of steaming water at Regal, who, with the help of his brother, retaliated against Cassius. The frothing, human-made hurricane within the spring settled moments later. Laughter quickly settled down, and the smirk on Regal¡¯s face dispersed like smoke in a strong gust. Regal turned and looked Lloyd directly in the eyes.


    ¡°It was a close one today. Way too close,¡± Regal said.


    All three men silently looked at each other while the soft rumble of the hot spring continued.


    ¡°Yeah, it was,¡± Lloyd admitted.


    ¡°What could we have done differently?¡± Regal asked.


    Regal was always good at that, which is one reason Lloyd thought his brother was better trained than him. He could pick a bad situation apart until he learned everything from it.


    ¡°We went in too quickly. We thought it was safe, but it clearly wasn¡¯t,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°Good,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we utilized our abilities to the best of their capabilities,¡± Cassius said as he turned to Regal.


    Regal took a deep breath before responding, ¡°How so?¡± He asked.


    ¡°There was no reason for me to fight the turtle that was better suited for you. I could have killed those otters quickly and joined the fight with you shortly after. You know¡­¡± Cassius began to say as he fully sat up in the water. Instead of sitting back as Regal had previously, he kept his hands in front of him, motioning while talking. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to bring this up or ask you about it. But, really? Why the hell did you make that call? I know we decided that you have first and final say in the fights, but I¡¯m doubting that now.¡± Cassius said.


    Regal took a moment to look at Lloyd before readdressing Cassius. ¡°I thought your electricity could get past the turtle¡¯s defenses. I¡­¡± Regal said, reaching up and scratching his head, ¡°I also wanted to stay back to protect Lloyd.¡±


    Lloyd stood up out of the water. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me? I don¡¯t need your protection. I came here to make the journey the same as you. Do you think I¡¯m useless?¡± Lloyd asked, stepping out of the water and wrapping the towel around his waist.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t think you are useless,¡± Regal said as he stayed sitting in the spring.


    ¡°Ah, bullshit! Then why the hell didn¡¯t you do what Cassius said? You have no ranged attacks; Cassius could have fried them before they even became a threat. I can handle myself just fine,¡± Lloyd said as he paced on the wet cobblestone.


    The placid nature on Regal¡¯s face swapped for one he had seen too many times on Gavin¡¯s face growing up.


    ¡°You can handle yourself just fine, huh?¡± Regal asked as he got out of the water and put his own towel on, Cassius following suit. ¡°Sure looked to me like you would have been buried in that swamp if I didn¡¯t shove you out of the way!¡± Regal yelled as he pointed his finger at his brother.


    ¡°I was just about to kill that thing!¡± Lloyd yelled. He flashed back to only a few hours ago when he remembered thinking in that moment that he was about to die. He made peace with it, but he couldn¡¯t live with himself if one of them died because he wasn¡¯t strong enough. His anger started to subside, knowing that his brother was right. Regal did save him, as he had many times before.


    ¡°No, you weren¡¯t!¡± Regal said as he stepped within a foot of his brother.


    Cassius shifted between the fighting siblings, putting a palm on either of their chests. ¡°Ok guys. No need to fight here. We are all alive,¡± Cassius said, lowering his hands as he felt the tension in the two men dwindle.


    Regal looked toward his feet for a moment before looking up at Lloyd. A solitary tear streamed from his right eye. In a soft voice, Regal began to speak, ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you die. I can¡¯t go all the way to The Citadel to protect the Kingdom if I can¡¯t protect my own family first.¡±


    Lloyd tried to swallow what felt like sandpaper grating against the stem of those Mage Thistles. ¡°You can. You can protect us all. You did save me; I had nothing left.¡± Lloyd said as he hugged his brother. The two men slapped each other a few times on the back before stepping away.


    ¡°I hate to interrupt, but your food is ready whenever you would like to eat,¡± Ramsey said as the men turned toward him. ¡°We also found some extra clothes for you. We hope they fit well,¡± Ramsey said as he motioned toward a table with a stack of clothes. He bowed slightly and headed back into the tavern.


    Cassius was the first to chuckle before he punched Regal and Lloyd in the chest. ¡°We all knew this would be dangerous; we just keep watching each other¡¯s backs, and we¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m starved. Let¡¯s put on some clothes and get some grub,¡± Cassius said as he walked over to the table.


    The brothers followed their friend, both likely as hungry as Cassius was.

 Chapter 15 - Quest Rewards

    A pair of Corrupted eyes stared at Lloyd from across an open field. The turtle behind the eyes snapped its head forward, its neck stretching impossibly long to close the gap. Lloyd tried to dodge but found his feet and legs wrapped in vines, his boots firmly sunk into the ground. The mouth of the turtle sharpened into a beak just before it reached him. Lloyd fumbled for his swords but found only a bare belt. Looking up, he saw his brother standing in front of him. The turtle¡¯s head shoved straight through Regal''s chest. Lloyd furiously tried to move, but the vines held firm; Lloyd yelled out as the scene blurred.


    Lloyd sat up in bed, a thin layer of sweat parked on his brow. Up until the nightmare he just had, the last dozen or so hours were spent with rest and relaxation. After the hot spring, they had a good meal of cooked meat and baked potatoes, a glass of mead, and Lloyd chugged down the disease cure potion that was left in his room. It felt good to sleep on a comfortable bed again, Lloyd already missing his bed back home. He stretched his body as he tried to shake the dream away. No need to analyze what it meant. I just need to make sure it doesn¡¯t happen.


    Lloyd placed his bare feet on the cold stone floor, quickly walking over to find his gear. Someone must have washed his clothes because when he returned to his room, he found them stacked in a nice pile. They still held the slightest stench of swamp, but it was a clear improvement from the day before. He gathered up his stuff and left his room.


    He headed toward the voices that he heard on the first floor.


    Stepping into the tavern¡¯s main room, he saw that he was the last person to arrive. Regal and Cassius were already halfway through their breakfast, which looked a lot like yesterday¡¯s dinner¡ªa bunch of cooked meat and some potatoes. Taryn and the woman who took the bag of flowers were sitting at the table opposite Lloyd¡¯s group as they listened to Regal¡¯s story.


    ¡°And then this freaking turtle. He started doing this death spin on top of me with his shell that was now full of spikes. I was pretty sure that it would take a lot for something to get through my skin. But damn, that thing tore through me in a matter of a few seconds. I won''t lie; it wasn''t a fun feeling. Cassius and Lloyd here,¡± Regal said as he thumbed toward Lloyd, ¡°did a nice one-two punch. Lloyd jammed his swords into the underbelly of the turtle, and Cassius electrified the blades, cooking the Corrupted from within. It was pretty sweet.¡± Regal said before taking a bite of the meat on his plate.


    ¡°Morning all,¡± Lloyd said as he sat next to Cassius, a plate of food being plopped down in front of him as he did. Lloyd turned to see Ramsey, each briefly smiling at each other.


    Lloyd noticed Ramsey¡¯s eyes were more alert, and the darkness had receded from under his eyes.


    ¡°Morning,¡± responded the group.


    ¡°What did I miss?¡± Lloyd asked before digging into his meal.


    ¡°Regal was just regaling us with your fight yesterday,¡± the woman said with a giggle. ¡°My name is Julie. It¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± Julie said as she extended her hand.


    Lloyd put down his utensils and reached across the table to shake her hand. Lloyd quickly choked down his food to respond.


    ¡°Nice to put a name to the face,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± Julie asked Lloyd.


    ¡°Right as rain. I never felt any symptoms, but I was glad to have the extra precaution with the cure,¡± Lloyd said as he recalled drinking the potion the night before. The taste was sweet, but it prickled his throat on the way down. ¡°How is everyone else doing?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°Looks like everyone will have a full recovery. Words cannot express our gratitude enough, nor will these gifts,¡± Taryn said as he motioned toward Julie. Julie pulled a brown bag from the ground and delicately set it on the table. ¡°We wish we could give you more, but we don¡¯t have much here in Sylvia,¡± Taryn said.


    Julie opened her bag and pulled out three smaller brown leather bags. These bags clinked with the sound of glass vials knocking into each other. Julie pushed one of the bags toward Cassius as she began to speak, following up with the other two men.


    ¡°This one is for you, Cassius. This one is for you, Regal, and this last one is for you, Lloyd. Each bag contains three potions. Cassius, these three potions should work to give your shock a little more oomph,¡± Julie said as she threw up jazz hands.


    ¡°Should work?¡± Cassius asked.


    ¡°Well, the Alchemy is solid. The ingredients were stable, and they mixed well. We don''t have anybody with lightning abilities here, so it''s hard to say with absolute certainty is all,¡± Julie said.


    ¡°As long as the potion doesn''t kill me or something,¡± Cassius said as he opened the bag and picked up a vial. Putting it close to his face, He gently swirled it before putting it back into the bag.


    ¡°Oh no, of course not. It definitely won''t harm you at all, it''s just I can''t be 100 percent certain about the potency. You will definitely feel an increase in power. If my Alchemy is accurate, you should feel a surge of energy," Julie said as she threw her hands in the air and briefly shook her body.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°Which it always is,¡± Taryn said.


    Julie nodded to Taryn and then shifted her focus to Regal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I was a little stumped when trying to make something for you. I could have gone with a couple of my recipes that work to strengthen and harden the durability of someone''s skin. We have used those quite liberally on our non-Altered members who leave the confines of the walls. It seems to help them take a hit,¡± Julie said.


    Lloyd¡¯s heartbeat quickened as he thought about the implications of what she said.


    ¡°It works on those without abilities?¡± Lloyd asked as he interrupted Julie.


    ¡°It does, to limited effect, of course. Potions have increased potency and duration with those that are Altered but have muted effects with those in the normal population. Regal was explaining your fight yesterday, and he mentioned you all took potions afterward. Clearly, the healing potion worked for you, but I''m certain they worked better for Cassius and Regal. I assumed you all had an Alchemist in your town. Was I wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, you are correct. His name is Haven, and he was the one who supplied us with our healing and poison cure potions,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°Why do you think he didn¡¯t give us any of these kinds of potions?¡± Lloyd asked.


    Regal and Cassius both shook their heads.


    ¡°If I may wager a guess... We likely have access to different materials here. I¡¯ve been interested in flora since I was a kid, even before the Cataclysm. The environment gives way to certain herbs, flowers, and trees. You can only work with what you have. You might not have had the correct materials near your town. We gather a lot of strange herbs from the swamp that are necessary for these types of potions. Other areas around Sylvia house likely unique materials.¡±


    ¡°No swamp by us,¡± Cassius said.


    ¡°That could be a part of it,¡± Julie said as a bashful smile grew on her face. "Also, I can only make potions that buff people. Your Alchemist likely can only make potions that heal the body. Everyone thinks that all Alchemists can do all things, when in fact, we are as limited in scope as any other Altered person. Your Alchemist, what was their name?" Julie asked.


    "Haven," Regal replied.


    "Haven and I can work with any Alchemy materials, but we can only pull out the effects that are tied to our specific Alterations. Each flower can give life to multiple types of potions, we Alchemists simply guide them with our Mana. It probably doesn''t help that we can create so many different types of potions, even within our given specialty. For instance, Haven created healing and poison cure potions for you all. A Healer can, without a mutation, only fix one of those things. Alchemists can affect a wider range, but that is because we tap into the natural Mana of the materials. It is much harder for us because we need to use our powers with things we find in nature, Healers can simply just heal. So... yeah. Long story short, that is why he never made you these types of potions, because he couldn''t," Julie said.


    "Oh. Makes sense," Lloyd said.


    ¡°Anyway, I finally settled on a good old haste potion. Downing the contents of the vial will give you quick reflexes and speed. You''ll be able to react quicker, run faster, and swing your sword with an accelerated tempo. It isn¡¯t anything flashy, but it should help tilt the battle in your favor,¡± Julie said as she patted the leather bag in front of Regal.


    ¡°I''ll take it. That will do just fine,¡± Regal said as he greedily grabbed the bag of potions. Lloyd knew that his brother was over the moon. He had always wanted his abilities to be more offensive, and this would give him a taste of that.


    ¡°Finally, those three potions are for you, Lloyd. Now, I want to say upfront that they will be extremely short-lived buffs for you. I don¡¯t want to get your hopes up. If used and timed correctly, they can be incredibly powerful, but for a limited time,¡± Julie said.


    ¡°Oh my God, stop teasing the boy! I¡¯m even on edge over here,¡± Cassius said with a smirk.


    Lloyd kicked Cassius under the table before Julie started again. Lloyd, one hundred percent, agreed with his friend. He could feel his heartbeat quicken as each sentence left her mouth.


    ¡°These potions will amplify your body to a degree that''s almost what it would be like to be Ascended,¡± Julie said as Lloyd¡¯s eyes widened as he looked over at Regal. Regal smiled as he lightly punched Lloyd''s shoulder a few times. ¡°It will increase your healing and resistance to damage. You will find your speed and strength increased, although you won''t nearly be as fast as the speed increase from those haste potions. Finally, you should have a bit more clarity. You will be able to experience the battlefield with heightened senses. Again, let me be clear: the effects won''t last long, and you must take the entire vial for any substantial impact. Also, this will put you at the baseline for what a normal Ascended person will be like, not Omegas like your friends. It won¡¯t work like healing potions. Those have a singular goal and will more rapidly heal you than these potions here. I would say it''s about a minute timer, maybe a bit longer,¡± Julie said, sitting back after speaking.


    Both Cassius and Regal chortled upon seeing Lloyd''s face. Lloyd was sporting an ear-to-ear grin like a giddy child waiting to open his presents on his birthday. Lloyd''s mind began to overflow and cascade with all of the possibilities and ideas of him having powers. This potion wouldn''t give him magic, but it would make him feel almost like his brother. It would make him feel like an Ascended. Best day ever.


    Julie clapped her hands and stood up from the table. ¡°Well, gentleman, it has been a pleasure meeting you all, but I have to be off to check in on all the patients. I also have a few ideas for some new potions that I want to work on before they leave my brain,¡± Julie said.


    Everyone got up from the table, and the three men hugged Julie. She quickly departed the tavern, leaving Lloyd¡¯s group and Taryn standing there.


    ¡°We should probably head out as well,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°You sure that you all don¡¯t want to spend another night here? The rooms are yours for as long as you want to stay. It is the least that we can do,¡± Taryn asked the group.


    Cassius cocked his head to the side, pursed his lips, and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your offer, but the Corrupted wait for no one. I¡¯m glad that we could help when we did, though,¡± Regal said, cutting off Cassius from recommending that they stay.


    ¡°Of course, I will walk you out then,¡± Taryn said with a bow.


    ¡°No need, we know the way,¡± Cassius said with slumped shoulders. Lloyd snorted at seeing the dejected posture of his friend. He felt Cassius¡¯ pain. Another night of warm baths and comfy beds sounded pretty lovely to Lloyd.


    ¡°Actually¡­I need to walk there with you to open the gates. Unless you prefer to jump from the top?¡± Taryn said with a brief smile reaching his eyes. Lloyd was glad to see the man show some happiness after seeing him so statuesque the day before.


    Cassius pointed his index fingers at Taryn, ¡°Good point.¡±


    A few handshakes later, Lloyd¡¯s group found themselves on the road again. Lloyd turned around, looking at the stone wall one last time. He took a deep breath as he turned back to focus on the road ahead.

 Chapter 16 - Beaver Brawl

    Lloyd found himself ogling a ravishing river just beyond a few rows of trees. It had been a few days since Sylvia, in which they found themselves in a few Corrupted fights against razor-leaf throwing squirrels, more poisonous frogs, and a wind-manipulating hawk that would have been a ton of trouble if it wasn''t for Cassius taking it out of the sky with a few lightning bolts. None of the fights were particularly challenging, but between the fights and the warmer climate, they began to accumulate quite the musk between the three of them. They all missed the hot spring and comfortable beds. They would have to settle for a quick dip in a likely cold river and the forest floor would be their bed for the night. As they walked towards the bubbling brook, Lloyd stepped over a few fallen trees and noticed that it looked to have been chewed, not cracked.


    ¡°Hey guys, I think¡­¡± Lloyd began to say before something shot out of the water. Seven beavers splashed onto the grass, their chunky bodies standing taller than Regal¡¯s waist. Their red eyes focused on Lloyd¡¯s group as their tails slapped the ground with a voluminous wet thud, leaving an imprint behind in the soil. They slowly advanced as their teeth began to rapidly chatter.


    Lloyd flung off a haphazard arrow as Cassius erupted with his lightning. Lloyd¡¯s target moved its head at the last minute, causing the arrow to implant into its bulky side. The beaver quickly readjusted and stared at Lloyd, seemingly not affected by the attack. The electricity from Cassius appeared to have a more significant effect, causing it to stop its chattering briefly. The men readied for another wave of attacks when, all at once, the beasts stopped their chattering and thrust their teeth into the ground. Earth and wood erupted from the grass, almost instantly creating six-foot-tall pillars in front of each beaver. The pillars were a few feet in diameter, which mostly covered the large bodies of the water rodents. Lloyd stepped to the side to get a better angle of attack. As he raised his bow, he saw the beavers turn around in unison, creating a thunderous crack as their tails slapped into the pillars.


    Lloyd was forced to drop his bow as he dove to the side. Chunks of sharp rock and a thorough spray of dirt and mud hit him all at once. He briefly lost his breath as his ribs landed on one of the felled trees. Lloyd got to his feet, holding the ribs on his left side as he attempted to suck in air. A few quick, deep breaths later, he had his bow in his hands again. Regal was already swinging away at the four beavers attacking him. Lloyd was concerned that his brother had to fight so many of them, especially now that he saw him bleed, but he knew he had to focus on his own fight first. Cassius was shooting lightning behind him as he attempted to take cover behind a tree. Cassius¡¯ left hand was completely mangled, and he was seemingly limping on both legs. Lloyd looked down and saw he had a few cuts but otherwise was fine. He realized that most of the attacks must have gone toward Cassius because he had already injured one of them.


    More pillars were erected around the beavers as Lloyd shot another arrow toward his closest enemy. The beaver had eyes only for Cassius and didn¡¯t see the projectile coming. The arrow pierced the eye of the animal, letting a loud shriek go before hitting the ground. Lloyd looked over to see Cassius chugging down a health potion as well as one of the new buff potions he got from Julie. Large chunks of rock and wood blasted Cassius¡¯ cover, cracking the trunk of the tree. His timber shelter wouldn¡¯t hold up long.


    Lloyd nocked and loosed two more arrows at beavers that were descending on Cassius¡¯ location. The arrows hit non-lethal areas of the animals but served their purpose of forcing them to focus on him. One beaver charged toward Lloyd while the other stayed back and began creating another pillar, this one taking longer to make. The Corrupted chomped forward, and Lloyd side-stepped while slashing both swords at its head. The blades carved a chunk out of the top of the beaver''s mangy fur. The beast yelped before turning in place and thrusting its flat tail into Lloyd. He reacted at the last minute, thrusting his blades forward. The swords found their mark, digging deep into the creature¡¯s side just in time for the tail to crash into Lloyd. The deafening slap of beaver tail on human skin disoriented him enough to not immediately feel the crack of his bones as he careened backward from the impact.


    To Lloyd¡¯s surprise, he hit the ground, rolled a few times, and hopped back up on his feet. He cradled his right side as he looked at the beaver, who was acting as a temporary sheath for his swords. The animal bounced around in pain as its tail slapped the group, creating indents each time it landed. The second beaver looked towards Lloyd as it constructed another pillar, this one taking a few seconds to form. Lloyd looked around for cover but saw nothing in his immediate area that he would be able to get to in time.


    Cassius rushed out from behind his tree and unleashed another lightning attack. The area between the beaver and Cassius erupted with electricity. The air was filled with thick ropes of bright blue lightning. The size and color amplified beyond Cassius'' regular attacks. Electricity shattered the half-erected pillar, pummeling the beaver with its own attack. Other arcs of lightning hit the animal square in its bulbous body, quickly ending its existence. Cassius shot another minor attack towards the beaver sheath that was still stomping around in pain. Lightning collected around the swords, using them yet again as lightning rods to electrocute from the inside.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Lloyd fumbled for his back, his right side completely broken and useless, while his left wasn¡¯t in much better shape. He turned to the side and spit out the deep red blood that was pooling in his mouth. Well, that''s not good.


    Cassius joined the fight with Regal while Lloyd downed his healing potion. They weren¡¯t that far into their journey, but they were rapidly burning through their supply of potions. As the skin regrew and his bones shifted back into place, Lloyd peaked back into his bag, wondering if he should use his own buff potion. He looked back at the fight in time to see a pillar of debris get chucked at Regal. Regal turned enough to catch the bulk of the attack on his side. It forced him to stumble but otherwise didn¡¯t seem to do any damage. It would be nice to feel like that for once, Lloyd thought as he stared at the vial. Cassius shot lightning at one of the three remaining beavers, its color and form looking more normal. The animal cried out before Regal stabbed down and ended it. I''ll have only one minute.


    Lloyd uncorked the bottle and put it in his teeth as he tossed his pack on the ground. Keeping his head tilted down, he ran to retrieve his swords. Gripping the hilts that were apparently still warm from Cassius¡¯ electricity passing through them, heat enveloped his hands, immediately welting them before his still-active health potion began to heal them. His arms and head shot back as his teeth clamped down on the vial, fortunately not shattering the glass from the pressure. He landed on his butt as the liquid from the vial spilled down his throat. Lloyd spit the glass out as he got back to his feet.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Lloyd said aloud. The timer has started.


    Lloyd rushed back over toward his swords, intent on pulling them from the corpse, no matter how hot they might be. As he went for his weapons, he felt himself speed up. He gripped the hilts, feeling the pain, but chose to ignore it. He rushed toward the fight and found each of his steps more precise than ever before. He saw his brother swinging his sword, and it looked like when they would practice at eighty percent. The lightning even seemed to travel more slowly as if the air was denser.


    Only two beavers remained before Lloyd joined the fight. He recklessly swung at the Corrupted, aiming for weak spots and eyeballs. His attacks landed as intended, and the fight promptly ended. Lloyd tightened his grip around his swords as he looked at his surroundings. He dared another Corrupted to attack; he felt amazing. Unfortunately for Lloyd, no attack came, and he quickly felt the effects diminish and disappear. The world now moved at its normal speed. Lloyd slumped his shoulders as he sheathed his swords.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Cassius said as he thumbed at his missing calf. It had already started to regrow, but the remnants of the bite momentarily remained.


    ¡°Everything all good?¡± Regal asked.


    It took a moment for Lloyd to realize that the question was directed toward him. He lifted his head and looked at his brother. ¡°Um, yeah, of course. Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± Lloyd responded.


    ¡°Cause you look like someone just told you there would be no dessert after diner,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°What? I mean¡­Mom¡¯s apple pie is pretty fantastic and all, but yea, no,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°Seriously, that was a great fight. What¡¯s got you all bummed?¡± Cassius asked.


    ¡°I drank that potion. I felt for a moment what you guys feel like on a daily basis, and now it is gone,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Regal said with soft eyes.


    ¡°Holy shit, right?¡± Cassius said as he slapped Lloyd in the chest. Cassius began to jump around and pace between the beaver corpses. ¡°I don¡¯t know how it was for you, but that potion that Julie gave me was amazing. I normally can feel this charge in my body before I attack, but after drinking that, it felt like my entire body was electrified just standing there.¡± Cassius said as he looked down at his limbs, flexing and clenching his fists. ¡°The power was insane, although I don¡¯t think it lasted as long as she said it should have.¡±


    ¡°She also said you would feel like a normal Ascended, not an Omega. So, not quite like us,¡± Regal said with a smirk.


    Lloyd attempted to kick his brother, but Regal was able to dodge in time.


    ¡°See, too slow,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°Okay, smartass, the potion has worn off already,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°I feel like we all have a few issues with these potions. We should all gather our stuff and head back to Sylvia to talk to Julie. We can file a formal complaint with her,¡± Cassius said with his hands planted on his hips, and a grin firmly planted on his face.


    ¡°I agree, good idea,¡± Lloyd said with a smirk.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah. You¡­¡± Regal said as he pointed at Lloyd, ¡°just want to hit up the hot spring and proper bed again. You¡­¡± Regal said as he pointed at Cassius, who was still standing in his goofy hands-on-the-hips stance, ¡°just want to see Julie again.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a damn smokeshow, can you blame me? ¡± Cassius asked.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Lloyd said. She was damn attractive.


    ¡°Fair points all around. But we are on a mission. Onwards to The Citadel!¡± Regal said as he walked toward the river to fill up his canteen.


    ¡°We could just leave him now and run back there,¡± Cassius whispered to Lloyd.


    ¡°I know I could outrun him, but you?¡± Lloyd said as he pointed to Cassius and motioned up and down with his hands.


    ¡°Oh, fuck off,¡± Cassius said as he playfully shoved Lloyd.


    They gathered their drinks and headed off toward their next checkpoint.

 Chapter 17 - Everything Changes

    After the group left the river, they shortly found themselves on a fairly well-worn dirt path. Trees sparsely decorated either side of the road as the rising sun streamed in through the gaps. They walked down the winding road for half an hour before stopping after a sharp turn. Up the road a few hundred yards, two large wooden carriages sat on the side of the road. At this distance, it was hard to make out, but it looked like a pair of horses with obsidian fur were hitched to either carriage, and a large group of people stood around the vehicles. Lloyd couldn¡¯t get a headcount or an accurate description of anyone, but there looked to be easily over a dozen people.


    The men looked at each other before gazing back at the group in front of them. Outside of Sylvia, these were the only people that they had seen on the road. Lloyd wondered if this was a group transporting goods between towns.


    ¡°Should we go check that out?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°Might as well; we''re already headed in that direction anyway, right?¡± Cassius asked, directing his question to Regal. Regal nodded, but he took a moment to take out the map and study it. Cassius leaned over to Regal and looked over the map with him.


    ¡°Yep, it looks like we''re headed right where we should be. We might as well see if these guys need some help,¡± Regal said, putting his map away.


    They strolled forward, and the group in front of them rapidly noticed their approach. A few of the people slapped their companions on the shoulders and began pointing toward Lloyd¡¯s group. In a matter of a few seconds, everyone in the group by the carriages had turned to watch Lloyd¡¯s party approach. As they got closer, Lloyd could see that the group was made entirely of men. He also noticed that all of them seemed armed to the teeth. That wasn¡¯t abnormal, considering the dangers of the road, but something in Lloyd¡¯s gut started to churn.


    ¡°Oi, you guys over there!¡± Yelled one of the men that surrounded the carriage.


    Lloyd and company were still about a hundred feet away before the group started to meander towards them, leaving their transports behind. Regal turned to look back at Cassius and Lloyd, a concerned look painted on his face. The strangers all wore similar clothes to Lloyd¡¯s group, leather pants and tunics. Decorated on their backs or hips were swords, axes, and daggers. Although the weaponry between men seemed to vary, their aesthetics were similar¡ªshort hair, tan-skinned, strong, and almost six feet tall. One man among the group dwarfed the rest. He stood many heads taller than the next person in the group. Tattoos swiveled across his face and up and down both of his exposed arms. This man wore no leather tunic, and his hairy, bare chest showed scars and battle wounds on top of yet more tattoos. Besides this mammoth of a man, two others stood out within the group.


    Both of these men wore purple robes. One stood next to the large man, holding a wooden staff in his hand. The hood was pulled up over his head, only allowing his scruffy beard to show. Staves were exclusively made for those who wielded magic outside of themselves. Lloyd remembered Maria teaching them about different abilities. Cassius¡¯ powers originated from within, so a weapon wasn¡¯t needed to harness the external Mana and energy around him. Altered warriors that had physical combat powers could use traditional weapons as an extension and amplification of their power. This man would have powers that controlled something in their environment. The other robed man had his hood down. He had shaggy blonde hair and dead black pupils. The large group stopped about 20 feet from Lloyd¡¯s group.


    ¡°How are we doing guys? Regal asked as he planted his palm on the top of his sheathed sword.


    Lloyd expected the large man to speak. Instead, the man standing next to him in the purple robe walked forward. He used his staff as a walking stick, tapping it against the ground as he approached. A smile crossed his face, and he took down his hood. Jet black shoulder-length hair flowed in the wind that seemed to kick up out of nowhere.


    ¡°We''re doing all right; we''re just here protecting the road,¡± the man explained. A few men in the group softly chuckled at his words.


    ¡°Oh yeah, is that right?¡± Cassius asked.


    ¡°It sure is. We patrol this road, killing any dangerous monsters that other people can''t contend with. In fact, we charge for these services. In order to use this road, each of you will have to pay 100 gold,¡± the man said.


    Each of them left Breakwater with 500 gold. They knew they would be passing through many towns on the journey, and the coin would help them purchase what they needed.


    Plus, they didn''t use money in Breakwater. Each of them paying 100 gold would certainly hurt, but it would be doable.


    ¡°You must have missed a few spots. We just took on a half dozen beavers near the river back there,¡± Cassius said with a sneer.


    The leather-clad warriors began to shift their hands toward their weapons, a few of them slightly stepping forward. Regal turned around and extended his arm toward Cassius in a calming motion. The blonde-haired, robed man took a few steps and stood alongside the jet-black haired individual.


    ¡°One with electrical capabilities, the other one has a strong defense, and the third has no abilities whatsoever,¡± Whispered the blonde man.


    The whispering was unnecessary, as the closeness of the groups allowed the voice to drift over to Lloyd, Cassius, and Regal. Lloyd wondered how the man knew what Cassius and Regal''s powers were. There were only limited reasons why a group that large would be concerned with what powers of people passing on the road. Lloyd copied Regal and readied himself.


    ¡°Well, it seems we aren''t perfect. Unfortunately, the hundred gold is non-negotiable; we can take it from your hand...or your corpse,¡± the man said with an ever-growing smile.


    Cassius began to dig his feet into the ground as electricity sparked off his skin. Regal looked at his friend and shook his head. Regal then readdressed the black-haired man.


    ¡°We simply do not want to pay 300 gold to pass, and we do not want to fight you guys. I think we can¡­¡± Regal began to say.


    ¡°Electric first,¡± the blonde man whispered.


    As the words left the man''s lips, Regal unsheathed his sword and charged towards the robed individuals. Lloyd slipped the bow from his back as he readied an arrow. Cassius discharged the electricity that had been cascading from his skin. The electricity shot forward in a large spread, making contact with a few of the leather tunic men. They were blasted off their feet as the rest of them charged ahead. The fighters cut off Regal while the black-haired man faced off against Cassius. Cassius charged up a shot, focusing it solely on the leader. At the last moment, a tree trunk appeared in front of the man. The lightning splashed against the tree bark, shattering the wood and dispersing the electricity. The fragments stayed suspended in the air for a moment before shooting towards Cassius. He tried to dodge, but the splinter projectiles propelled quickly through the small distance. Shards implanted themselves deeply into Cassius, turning him into a wooden porcupine. Cassius stood up, releasing a primal, guttural yell. His lightning danced on his skin as it burned away the large splinters. Holes remained in his clothes, but his wounds were seared shut by the electricity.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Omegas. Interesting,¡± said the black-haired man.


    Cassius began casting more lightning as the man defended himself with more downed logs. Regal had begun to clash swords with the men around him, already lopping off the sword arm of one of the average-sized warriors, who cried out in pain as he rolled on the ground. Lloyd shifted his focus and targeted the back of one of Regal¡¯s attackers, the arrow finding its mark in his skull. The man dropped his weapon mid-swing and crumpled to the ground. The massive man, wielding a greatsword, swung in a diagonal downward arc toward Regal¡¯s shoulder. He missed his target, hitting Regal¡¯s right arm instead. The force of the attack threw Regal sideways as the blade rebounded off Regal¡¯s skin. The smaller warriors stopped their advance as they took a moment to look around at their brethren, clearly stunned by the lack of damage.


    Taking advantage of an opening, Lloyd released an arrow at one of the men around Regal. The arrowhead penetrated through the leather tunic and placed itself in his lower back. He screamed out, and Regal capitalized on the distraction. Regal thrust his sword into the gut of the man, piercing him straight through. The man didn¡¯t die instantly, but he was indeed out of the fight. Movement from his left made Lloyd change his focus yet again.


    Cassius was getting up from the ground, yet again peppered with more shards of wood. The man smirked as he pointed his staff toward the tree line with his right hand and his left hand aimed at Cassius. A large tree trunk from a half-cut down fir tree was ripped from its soil. The man thrust his hand forward, and the large wooden projectile flew directly at Cassius. Cassius began his dodge, but his feet stayed firmly planted on the ground. He jerked his legs a few times, but they wouldn¡¯t move. Lloyd noticed that the black-haired man now had his left fist clenched tight. The massive log crashed into Cassius¡¯ ribs, his arms catching around the top of the tree as his body flew backward, pinning him between the projectile and another tree. The impact shook and cracked the trunk of the standing tree, causing leaves and nuts to fall from its branches. The thrown log split in half and flew off to the sides.


    I need to be stronger. Lloyd slung his bow over his shoulder as he removed his pack and quickly searched for his Altered potion. He tipped his bag as he searched, reaching in, he grabbed the potion. Lloyd attempted to move his arm, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. It felt as if he was in the palm of the surrounding air as it squeezed tightly around his body. The particles wrapping around him cemented his body in stone. He struggled against whatever force it was, but he could not move. His eyes were the only thing that would obey him. Looking sideways, he saw the black-haired man smiling, hand clenched and extended toward Lloyd. It must have been this man''s magic; he was a Telekinetic.


    ¡°Useless, un-Altered,¡± said the man before he opened his palm and catapulted Lloyd backward.


    Lloyd smashed directly into a large boulder. In an instant, he heard glass shatter, felt bones splinter, and a tidal wave of agony overwhelmed him. He crumpled to the ground as the suddenness and intensity of the pain overwhelmed him to the point of numbness. Lloyd lay on his side as blood and liquids began to pool on the ground around his face, every shallow exhale spitting liquid. He tried to move, but his body wouldn¡¯t respond. It wasn¡¯t the same as when the man had him within his telekinetic grasp; this was the unresponsiveness of a broken body, a feeling that he had grown far too knowledgeable of in the past few weeks.


    Cassius was getting unsteadily back up to his feet. He shot a quick cast of lightning into the robed man. This time, the man chose to pick up one of his fallen warrior''s weapons and thrust it through the air toward Cassius. Lightning lit up the robed man as the sword gleamed in the air, piercing through Cassius¡¯ midsection. The force pushed him back into the tree that he first crashed into. This time, the impact was too much, and the tree completely fractured, a deep crack echoing off the surrounding trees before tumbling over. The splintered tree tipped forward on top of Cassius and towards the telekinetic caster. Cassius''s lightning attack struck the man as well as his staff. He winced in pain while his staff crumbled apart, as the tree fell towards him. A last-moment movement of the man¡¯s hands telekinetically caught the large tree mid-air. His sweaty face crunched up in pain as he flung his hands to his right, the tree careening into the forest.


    Lloyd lay there as his vision blurred. Various red liquids surrounded him, some of them undoubtedly his blood, while others were the various potions from his pack. Lloyd¡¯s heart seized when he looked over at Cassius. Cassius'' eyes were wide open, filled with shock and alertness, while simultaneously, there was no movement in sight. Lloyd¡¯s blurry vision temporarily evaporated as his heart vigorously pumped blood, some making it to vital organs, while more blood leaked onto the ground. He can¡¯t be dead.


    ¡°Stop fighting the man; it''s clear that you all are incapable of winning,¡± said the Telekinetic.


    Regal was breathing heavily as the men backed away from him. He saw his opening and charged the caster, who in turn raised his hands toward Regal. Regal''s pace and the swing of his sword slowed as if he were moving through quicksand. The attack missed as the Telekinetic side-stepped the slow swing. The man must have been controlling Regal¡¯s movements. He did not have complete control over Lloyd''s brother, but he was slowing him down enough so that he could get out of the way of the attacks. The man, with one hand extended to Regal and another extended into the forest, began chucking large, sharpened branches and stones in Regal''s direction. He deflected the wooden objects with his sword and took a few boulders to his arms and midsection. He kept pushing forward, and at the same time, the caster kept pummeling him with objects. Lloyd could feel himself finding it more and more difficult to breathe. His vision began to fail him again as thoughts randomly ran through his head.


    After a few struggling moments he was able to see that Regal was now caught within that man''s invisible grasp. Regal still held firm onto his sword as he ferociously stared at the man. The mage walked around to stand in front of Regal, his hands visibly shaking as he did.


    ¡°Now try swinging,¡± said the man through grumbled words, the strain of containing Regal clearly showing.


    The soldiers began to haphazardly and heinously hack away at Regal. The swords and axes deflectling and rebounding off of his skin. The behemoth of a man with his large greatsword told the rest of the soldiers to step back. He took a cleaving swing downward that landed on top of Regal''s head. The force of the swing made both Regal and the caster shutter. The large man pulled his sword away, a few drops of blood fell down the side of Regal¡¯s face. The surrounding group began to cheer at seeing their opponent finally bleed.


    ¡°Quickly, end it,¡± the black-haired man said.


    Regal, still frozen in place, let out a vicious roar that rebounded off the surrounding forest.


    Fight. Lloyd heard a voice in his head say. A jolt of energy shot through his body as he saw his brother get cut by the men¡¯s blades. I can¡¯t let him die here; he is the best of us.


    Lloyd, with his face still in the grass, decided to slurp up the red liquid that was pooling around him. He gulped down what he could, tasting the iron of what was assuredly his blood but also the faint reprieve of what he hoped was one of the healing potions. If Regal was bleeding, that meant his Mana was almost gone, and he didn¡¯t have much time left. Very quickly, the mixture of blood and potion began to take hold. Most of the contents of the vials were likely soaked into the ground, but what remained was enough to give him a muted version of their effects. He crawled on the ground, blood still seeping from his head, bones still sticking out of his ribs, and an exhaustive weight still hugging his whole body. The mixture wouldn¡¯t ultimately save him, but it was sufficient to clear his vision and give him enough strength to reach for his bow and arrows. He just needed a few more moments of clarity. He grabbed the bow and found an unbroken arrow as he crawled toward the boulder, pushing himself into a sitting position against the stone.


    All of the men either had their backs to Lloyd or were fully focused on the now damageable man in front of them. They were laughing and having a great time while the leader was struggling to keep Regal still. Pulling back the string was more arduous and more painful than it ever had been in his life, even with the healing potion coursing through his veins. He could hear the bow cracking as the string put more pressure on the wood. His breaths were labored, and he focused on controlling it as much as he could. The fletching of the arrows scraping the skin of his cheek, he aimed just above the head of the robed man. Releasing his breath, he loosed the arrow. The bow shattered in his hands as he saw the arrow fly through the air. It made contact with the side of the man''s skin, the arrowhead disappearing into the man¡¯s skull. The man made no sound and made no effort to stop the arrow., his hands dropped as his body slowly fell sideways.


    Regal, battered and bleeding, now freed from the mage¡¯s grasp, swung his sword at his nearest opponent, cleaving the man¡¯s head from his shoulders.


    Lloyd could feel his heart stammer and began to pump rapidly in his chest. His breathing quickened, and his pupils dilated as a wave of panic rolled through him. The emotion cut off as rapidly as it commenced, and then a large beam of light pulsed from his body skyward. The beam lasted for mere moments, but when the light faded away, Lloyd could feel it. He had just Ascended. The behemoth of the man was the first to turn to Lloyd''s fallen form. The large greatsword in hand, he sprinted the short distance to Lloyd.


    Lloyd felt different in so many subtle ways. He sat there as his body was now beginning to break down again as the potion had run its course. He felt sad at that moment as the large man rushed towards him. For most, if not his entire life, he dreamed of having powers. It seems that he would die shortly after receiving them, not even knowing what they were. The man was only a few steps away with his giant sword extended overhead, ready to swipe down and finish Lloyd off. Lloyd was happy that he at least was able to save his brother. The man stopped in front of him and swung his sword down towards Lloyd''s head. Lloyd was mentally prepared to give up, to stop fighting, but the same shock that woke him from his stupor before coursed through his body again. Both of his hands thrust forward, palms facing the attacking man. The man shot back like he was thrown from the inside of a cannon. His body arced into the air dozens of feet high and fell to the ground in a wet thud as a skull cracked upon the rocky ground.


    Lloyd lay on the ground as his vision went completely black. He could hear the clashing of swords and Regal¡¯s roars. Lloyd had telekinetic powers. What a cruel twist of fate to finally have power, only to lose your life moments later. A smile crossed his face as his consciousness faded away.

 Chapter 18 - Aftermath of the Battle

    The scent of cooked meat wafted through the air, and the feeling of rocks poked away at Lloyd''s back. The feeling of a warm blanket surrounded him. Lloyd refused to open his eyes, daring to stay in bed for just a little bit longer. He laid there until he remembered that he should have been dead. Lloyd''s eyes ripped open as he shot up into a sitting position.


    His eyes took a moment to adjust, the warm fire in front of him steadily roaring. Lloyd scanned his surroundings rapidly and quickly found his brother sitting close beside him on his right. Regal looked no worse for wear; his skin showed no signs of the damage that was done to him. His tunic was tattered and slashed in many locations. They would have to find him yet another shirt. Regal shot a weak smile at Lloyd while he was still too stunned to react.


    He quickly stumbled to his feet, where Regal caught him before he could fall. Regal firmly brought his brother into a hug. All of the emotions of the last moments that Lloyd could remember washed through him like a veritable tsunami.


    The scene of his brother being cut to pieces by the warriors flashed through Lloyd¡¯s mind. He remembered the mage holding Regal against his will telekinetically. Then, the memory of Lloyd killing the mage and Ascending came into view. He replayed the power coursing through him when he shoved the behemoth of a man into the sky. Then came the crushing wave of remembering looking into Cassius¡¯ dead eyes. This shook him of all the previous emotions. Lloyd pulled back from the hug with his brother and looked him in the eyes.


    ¡°Cassius?¡± Lloyd choked out.


    Regal shook his head. ¡°He¡­he didn''t make it,¡± Regal said.


    The weight of that knowledge sunk heavily into Lloyd''s soul. Cassius had saved him on multiple occasions. He had been his friend for his entire life. He was the person he could always count on to bring up the mood in any situation. He was so damn powerful. How could he die? Cassius was right, Lloyd wasn''t strong enough, and he ended up getting him killed. The pain of that thought began to well up in his eyes, and the tsunami of emotions washed away all but one. Grief. Silent streams of salty tears broke through the dam and washed down his face. Regal also shed a few tears and brought his brother back into the hug. After the moment passed, both gentlemen stepped back and wiped the wetness from their cheeks. Lloyd finally took a moment to fully assess his surroundings. That was when he saw a woman sitting on the other side of the fire. She looked up at Lloyd when she realized he was looking at her.


    She sat on an overturned log. She wore long, knee-high black boots and a long white lacy dress. The dress was in pristine condition. Her blue eyes and curly blonde hair shimmered in the firelight as she wore a gentle smile. His face turned bright red as he realized that she must have just witnessed the few moments the Regal and Lloyd had just shared. Lloyd cleared his throat and coughed a few times before addressing the woman.


    ¡°Um, hello,¡± Lloyd said. Great intro, idiot.


    ¡°Hello Lloyd, it is very nice to meet you. Your brother has been talking about you nonstop,¡± said the woman in white. Lloyd looked from the woman to Regal and then back at her. ¡°Oh, by the way, my name is Colette,¡± she said, waving.


    ¡°It is nice to meet you as well, Colette,¡± Lloyd said.


    He found that a log was also overturned behind him and took his seat across the fire from Colette. Regal sat down next to his brother.


    ¡°I have so many questions, I don''t really know where to begin. Where are we? Why are you out in the woods? Who are you?¡± He could see Colette smile at the ladder questions.


    ¡°Forgot my name already?¡± Colette asked.


    Lloyd cleared his throat once more, ¡°I mean, I know your name, but how did you find us?¡±


    ¡°Well, we are in a forest, as you can see, surrounded by trees. Colette said with a giggle, and before Lloyd could respond, she turned more serious. ¡°I kid, of course, we are a few hundred yards away from where you all fought those bandits. I''m sure your brother can explain a lot more, but Sheena and I saw the light of your Ascension. We knew there was no town close, so we decided to head towards it, thinking it was quite odd for someone to Ascend out here. I think Regal ended up carrying you most of the way, though. I can''t believe you braved the forest before your Ascension. I can''t believe you Ascended mid-battle; that''s crazy,¡± Colette said.


    Lloyd looked over to Regal, who was already scratching the back of his head. Clearly, he did not explain the whole situation to Colette. Lloyd didn''t know how to explain that he randomly got his powers in the middle of the fight. Lloyd decided that ''Ascending mid-fight'' would be the best cover story until they could figure out exactly what happened. There was also something Colette said that now came forefront of his mind.


    ¡°Who is Sheena?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°That would be me,¡± said a mysterious feminine voice from the woods. As she stepped forward into the light, Lloyd could see who the voice had emanated from. This new woman, Sheena, stood around five and a half feet tall with short dark brown hair. She donned a brown leather tunic and brown leather pants, much like Lloyd and Regal. Attached at her hip were two daggers and a few pouches. Lloyd could see a few scars on her arms. Her emerald eyes shimmered in the firelight.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Well, I guess that answers my question. The second major one I have is how I made it. I felt like I was on the brink of death,¡± Lloyd said.


    Sheena found a seat next to Colette. With them sitting side by side, Lloyd could see they were polar opposites. Sheena, with almost a scowl on her face, juxtaposed to the friendly smile on Colette''s. The hair and clothing also suggested different personalities or maybe abilities, Lloyd thought.


    Colette raised her hand high in the air. ¡°That one might be because of me. I''m a healer, only of the type to close wounds and whatnot. Fortunately, it looked like you were just beaten up pretty good. I wouldn''t have been able to do anything if you were poisoned. I don''t have any mutations, so I can''t heal ailments. It took a few minutes to get your bones back into place and more blood flowing through your veins,¡± Colette said with a smile and a nod.


    ¡°It took a damn more than a few minutes. I think it was almost 20 before you looked like a living human being. Without Colette, I would have lost you too,¡± Regal said.


    ¡®I would have lost you too,¡¯ his brother had just said, the reminder flooding to the front of Lloyd¡¯s brain yet again.


    ¡°We need to go back there and give Cassius a proper burial. We can''t leave him just lying down in the forest surrounded by those fucking savages,¡± Lloyd said. He did not intend for the anger to come through in his voice, but it did.


    ¡°We will; we were just waiting on you,¡± Regal said as he gently put his hand on his brother¡¯s shoulder.


    This time, it was Sheena who cleared her throat. All the adventures around the fire looked in her direction.


    ¡°I suppose there is also one other thing to get out of the way. We have another member of our group that you have yet to meet,¡± Sheena said as she looked at Lloyd.


    Lloyd tilted his head and then looked to the surrounding forest. There was still plenty of light out, but Lloyd couldn¡¯t see anyone in the trees. That was until he heard a few cracked branches as something steadily approached from behind. Regal shifted away from Lloyd and sat further down on the log.


    Out of the forest came a beast that stood about three feet tall and was nearly five feet long. Its body was engulfed in flaming fur. Lloyd knew that he should stand and get ready to fight, but something about the animal had a calming presence, not an aggressive one. Lloyd couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by the flickering fiery fur of the red fox that approached him. As the animal prowled closer to the fire, the flames seemed to react to the animal. The fire danced with the motions of the fox as it approached. The fox wove around to the side of Sheena as she raised her hand to scratch the top of the fox''s head. The fox''s fur was not the same fire that emanated from the wolf they fought before. The fire around the wolf seemed out of control, and it scarred the ground as it walked. The fox had a gentle flame, and it seemed to do no damage to Sheena as she pet her. Plus, there was this essence to the animals that Lloyd now felt that he hadn''t before when he didn''t have powers. It was almost as if he was being Altered; he could feel his environment in a heightened way. The flaming fur was certainly easy to get focused on, but its eyes were almost impossible to look away from. Lloyd had become very familiar with the bright red glow that emanated from the eyes of the Corrupted beasts that he had fought. The eyes of this animal glowed as well, except that they were bright light blue.


    ¡°This here is Milla, my fox. I am what you would call a Beastmaster. Milla and I are bound together. We can communicate through that link. It isn''t quite like a conversation but more of passing feelings. I ask that you respect her space. She doesn''t really like other human beings,¡± Sheena explained.


    ¡°That''s true. I mean, she likes me okay, but not really anybody else. She especially hates men¡ªsorry guys,¡± Colette said with a frown. ¡°The three of us are headed to the Kingdom to join the fight in the West. Regal told me that both of you were headed in that direction as well.¡±


    Sheena cocked her head to look at Milla. The fox left her side and walked past the fire towards Lloyd. His heart skipped a beat as the fox approached. He looked over to Regal, who had already placed his hand on the hilt of his blade. When Lloyd looked back, the fox had already made it to him. Lloyd stared into the shifting ocean eyes of Milla. She sniffed the air around Lloyd, and he kept still while the beast did a half circle around him, sniffing the entire time. It came back around to Lloyd''s left side, looking him in the eyes once again. The fox cocked her head to the side and then shoved the top of her head gently into Lloyd¡¯s chest. Lloyd, not really knowing what to do, reached up with his left hand and scratched behind her ear. The fox then jumped up with her two front paws and lay down on Lloyd''s lap. A smile stretched across his face as the fox began to nuzzle into his chest even more.


    ¡°Well, that was¡­not expected,¡± Colette said.


    Sheena let out a low grumble, and the fox departed from Lloyd''s side to lie down at Sheena''s feet. A group sat in awkward silence before Lloyd spoke up.


    ¡°I''ve never heard of a Beastmaster before. These things are usually just so violent and mindless. I wasn''t sure that humans could control the Corrupted animals. That''s such an amazing¡­¡± Lloyd was starting to say before Sheena cut him off.


    ¡°First of all, I don''t control her. Milla is my friend and companion. I can''t command her to do anything. Second, she isn''t a thing; she is a she, and she will be respected,¡± Sheena said as she glared at Lloyd. Milla looked up at Sheena. Lloyd wasn¡¯t an expert on animal facial expressions, but the fox seemed sad.


    ¡°I obviously meant no disrespect. My apologies. She is a lovely fox, and¡­¡± Lloyd began to say, not quite sure what else to say to dig him from the hole that he clearly was in. ¡°And I''m glad that you two have found each other. I''m glad that all three of you found us and brought me back from the brink of death. I am in your debt,¡± Lloyd said, slightly bowing from his seated position. A smile came to his face, thinking of Taryn. He must have picked up the bowing from him. Lloyd¡¯s smile grew as he realized that he had another thing in common with Taryn. He had powers.


    Lloyd wasn''t sure if the words had mended any of the harm his previous words had caused, but the looks on the women''s faces, fox included, seemed to at least not be entirely pissed at him anymore. There was still tension in the air, but at least nobody seemed poised to yell at each other and Regal had let go of his grip on his sword. Colette was the one to break the silence.


    ¡°Well, we''ve got all this fine meat that''s cooked up now. Milla was able to catch a few large animals. We should eat, and then we can head back to your friend,¡± Colette said as her smile faded.

 Chapter 19 - Goodbye, Cassius

    Sheena had Milla scouted ahead to make sure that the group wasn''t going to run into any more ambushes from either beast or human. The walk back to the battlefield was made in complete silence, nobody really knowing what to say to each other. Lloyd could feel his breath quicken and his chest become heavier the closer they got. When the path curved around, and Lloyd could see the large wagons and carts in the distance, he knew it was real. He could have chalked the entire day up to a nightmare. Hell, a string of terrible, shitty nightmares altogether. Lloyd would have loved to finish the nightmare, wake up, and find himself in a world where none of that happened, where Cassius was still alive.


    As the group walked past the carcasses of the bandits, a rage boiled in Lloyd''s heart. He clenched his fist as he kept his head forward, trying to avoid looking at them. His eyes caught Cassius, his body still lying where he remembered it. Both Regal and Lloyd approached his body, slowly kneeling when they finally got to it. Cassius¡¯ eyelids were still open, and Lloyd reached down to close them. Cassius is dead because you weren¡¯t strong enough. What if we just did what he asked and went back to Sylvia; he would be alive right now. Lloyd closed his own eyelids as he took a deep breath and tried to chase away the thoughts.


    ¡°We need to find him a good tree,¡± Lloyd said as he opened his eyes, revealing a deadness behind them.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Regal said as he scooped up Cassius into his arms.


    They walked for a while in the forest until they came upon a patch of Magnolia trees. A warmth broke through the deadness inside that Lloyd forced upon himself. The trees were a perfect reminder of home. The trees¡¯ white and pink petals stood out against the otherwise uniform green of the surrounding area. Lloyd bent down to feel the ground. The grass was wet, and the ground was soft.


    ¡°In between all of them?¡± Lloyd asked as he pointed to the plot of ground he had in mind.


    Regal nodded, then walked over to the side and gently put his friend on the ground. Lloyd unsheathed one of his swords, grabbed it by the blade, and began to dig. His palms dug into the sharp edge, blood trickling down the blade as he dug. Lloyd briefly winced in pain but forced his mind and body to go numb like when he was thrown against the rock. He could already feel his new Ascended body trying to repair the damage slowly. Regal quickly joined in with the same strategy, although no blood painted his blade. The pair dug for a few hours before they were satisfied with the grave.


    The sun was low in the sky before the men walked over to Cassius¡¯ body. Lloyd¡¯s blade was covered with his blood. His palms were barely recognizable as the sword shifted in his hands as he dug, creating new cuts and digging deeper into the old ones. He dug into his pack until he found a few remaining scraps of cloth. The numbness was fading, and Lloyd could feel the tenderness of the wounds as he wrapped his hands. Regal carried the body to the hole. Lloyd grabbed Cassius¡¯ arms while Regal grabbed the legs. His hands cried out in pain as he gripped Cassius'' wrists, but he gritted his teeth and fought through the pain. They slowly lowered their friend until his back rested against the newly dug dirt.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Regal stared down into the pit that now held his friend. With a deep breath, he began to speak. ¡°Cassius, buddy, I will miss you, man. You were supposed to be the one who gave the motivational speeches. You were the one that always had the witty thing to say. I cannot believe you are gone. It fucking sucks, man. Love you, man,¡± Regal said as he picked up some dirt from the pile they created earlier and threw it on top of Cassius.


    Lloyd stood there for a few moments at a loss for words. He knew that the journey was going to be dangerous, but he never questioned the idea that Cassius and Regal would make it just fine. His brother was always by his side, a stalwart defender since they were five. Lloyd was technically the older brother, but Regal was always ten feet tall in his mind. He watched his brother take hits from swinging swords and attacks from Corrupted that would cut an average Altered person and walk away without a scratch. He now witnessed his brother bleed on multiple occasions.


    Cassius was always powerful. He never lost a duel back in Breakwater. Even with his powers limited to touch, it would shock and stun any opponent. After his Ascension, Cassius was able to shoot lightning from his hands, killing multiple Corrupted at once. One man with telekinetic powers bested him. Lloyd wasn¡¯t sure what was real anymore. The world that he thought he knew had completely changed. It was far more dangerous than he realized. Lloyd stared down at his hands. He was now more powerful than ever. I¡¯d rather have no powers again and my friend by my side.


    ¡°You were our friend. You were such a powerful human being who only wanted the best for us. I don¡¯t know how we will go on without you. You always knew what dumb thing to say that would lighten the mood or what string of words would get us to do something we knew was dangerous or forbidden by our parents. You came with us so that you could protect the Kingdom, and I will carry that burden for you from here. Love you man,¡± Lloyd said as he dropped some dirt into the grave.


    One day, I won¡¯t be an anchor. One day, I will become the most powerful person in the Kingdom, more powerful than the King himself. I¡¯ll make Cassius'' memory proud, and I¡¯ll be the one who saves his friends and not the other way around.


    Lloyd dropped a few Magnolia petals into the grave. ¡°Goodbye, Cassius,¡± Lloyd said.


    Regal and Lloyd began dumping dirt into the grave. It gathered around his body until the only thing left showing was Cassius¡¯ face. The men gently dropped dirt until they could no longer see any parts of Cassius. Regal continued to shove dirt in while Lloyd paused. Something about seeing his friend completely disappear into the ground unleashed the floodgates. His heartbeat picked up as he stared down at the earth. He reached his hand forward and felt his powers trickle around his body. He extended the tendrils of his magic outward until he could feel the dirt with his telekinesis. Lloyd violently shoved against the pile, rapidly pushing the dirt into the hole until the job was done.


    Lloyd felt the pent-up anger still rising and had no outlet for the energy. Regal put his hand on his brother''s shoulder, but Lloyd shrugged it off. He shook his head before realizing he knew how he could express his anger. Lloyd sprinted off into the trees toward the battlefield.

 Chapter 20 - What the Dead Leave Behind

    Lloyd broke out of the forest and onto the dirt road. His feverish sprint caused the women to look at him as he approached. Lloyd barely noticed them but slowed to a manic pacing as he took in his surroundings. He could see the broken body of the massive warrior that he threw with his powers lying on the ground. A ring of bodies lay off to the side where Regal must have fought his last stand against the remaining warriors. Looking further to his right, he could see a man lying on the ground wearing purple robes. The man was on his back with his face to the sky. The broken staff lay on his side. He was the one who killed Cassius.


    Lloyd focused on the robed man. He felt prickles of energy swim over his skin, then pushed the power outward and felt the tendrils of his telekinesis wrap around the man. He picked him up and threw his lifeless body against a small fir tree, which shattered both body and tree upon impact. Lloyd then picked up the wooden shards and pierced them into the man''s corpse. He failed to vent all his anger and chose another body to mentally throw into the woods. This happened a few more times before a bestial roar surged from his mouth. His anger subsided, and he fell to his knees, hands pushed firmly into the grass, clawing at the dirt underneath.


    Lloyd felt a hand on his back and looked up to see Regal standing above him. Lloyd looked around to see that both Sheena and Colette were wide-eyed and staring at him. Sheena had her hands on her blades. He got up, shook his head, and looked at the women. The last few minutes had seemed like a blur to Lloyd. He felt an anger rise in him that he had never felt before.


    ¡°I''m sorry for that. I might have lost my temper a little bit,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°Completely understandable. It also answered my unasked question about your powers. Telekinesis is a powerful ability,¡± Colette said as she turned to Sheena. They went to scavenge the closest bodies. Lloyd let out a chuckle as he looked at them. The women paused yet again to see if their current travel companion was crazy.


    ¡°What''s so funny?¡± Colette asked.


    Lloyd¡¯s short laughter subsided. ¡°I just realized that I made your job a little bit harder when I tossed those bodies further away. That''s all,¡± Lloyd said.


    Sheena was the one to laugh this time. Her laughter was soft but deep. One of those laughs that you didn''t expect, the one that rose from deep within your soul. ¡°I suppose we will have to make do,¡± Sheena said.


    Lloyd and Regal picked through a few bodies themselves, finding little worth taking. The group walked towards the wagons and found a much better hall. Each wagon held a large wooden chest. All four horses were neighing loudly and wearily pacing as far as their harnesses would allow. Sheena walked up to the horses and put her hand on their side. She gently stroked the animal until its fidgeting and worry went away, heading to the next one until they had all calmed down.


    ¡°What do you think? One chest for each group?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°That sounds fair. Actually, it''s more than fair. We didn''t do any of the fighting, so technically, all of this loot is yours,¡± Sheena said.


    ¡°True, but without Colette, I wouldn''t be alive right now. I think it''s more than fair to allow you half the loot,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°I couldn''t agree more. My brother¡¯s life is worth more than anything we could find here,¡± Regal said as he turned to Lloyd. ¡°Now, ladies first. Pick whichever one you want, and we will take the other one,¡± Regal said, motioning his hands toward the wagons.


    Milla hopped up on one of the wagons, making the choice for the women. Regal and Lloyd hopped up into their own wagon and popped open the chest. Inside contained many vials with red liquid that Lloyd hoped were more healing potions. There were also a few pouches filled with gold coins, almost a thousand in total. Lloyd wondered how many people this group killed or stole from.


    Lloyd picked up a large pouch and loosened the string around the top. A set of various colored flowers and herbs sat within. Regal leaned over to see what was in the pouch and shrugged your shoulders.


    ¡°Are either of you two good with herbs? Looks like we''ve got a pouch full of them here,¡± Regal yelled toward the other cart.


    ¡°I''m pretty decent at identifying them, but I can''t do anything worthwhile with them. Toss them here and I can let you guys know what you got. The only things in here are a few potions and some money,¡± Colette said.


    Lloyd tightened up the string on the top of the bag and chucked it over to the other wagon. Colette was ready to catch it, but Milla jumped in the air and snagged it with her mouth. Colette was wearing a fake frown before Milla turned to her and flipped the pouch at her. A fairly good toss for a fox. Colette caught the bag with smooth efficiency and opened it.


    ¡°This looks like a pretty good hall. There are some common herbs in here that are used for basic potions, both healing and Mana. There are also a few rare herbs here that can be used for more advanced potions. I would definitely ask an Alchemist to be sure. Maybe we can see about making potions or maybe just selling the materials for some money,¡± Colette said.


    They had all finished looting the caravan and were now back on the road, poised to head in the same direction. Everyone looked at each other, and an awkward silence filled the air.


    ¡°So, I guess we really haven''t talked about it, but were you guys wanting to venture with us to the Kingdom?¡± Colette asked.


    ¡°Yeah, the more the merrier, honestly. Plus, teaming up with a healer seems mighty helpful. Sheena and Milla can finally add some attack power to the group,¡± Regal said with a smile that never reached his eyes. They would never replace Cassius.


    ¡°Did we want to take the horses?¡± Colette asked.


    Sheena looked at the animals for a moment before answering. ¡°We could. We will have to find them food and water every day. That might be a bit challenging. Sure, we could move faster on the road, but we won¡¯t be on the road the whole time. I say we let them loose and continue on foot,¡± Sheena said, and Milla nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°Sounds like a plan to me,¡± Lloyd said.


    Sheena undid the reins, and after a few gentle pats, the horses took off into the woods.


    ¡°Won¡¯t they die out there?¡± Regal asked.


    ¡°Most likely, but they have a better chance out there, untied, then stuck to these carriages,¡± Sheena said before taking off down the dirt road, Milla in tow.


    After only a minute of walking together, Colette turned to the boys, ¡°What¡¯s your guys¡¯ story? I know you mentioned that you are brothers, but if I''m being honest, I don''t really see the family resemblance. Different dads?¡± Colette asked.


    ¡°And different moms,¡± Lloyd answered with a smile.


    ¡°Ah, that makes sense. So, who is adopted?¡±


    ¡°That would be me,¡± Lloyd said as he rose his hand.


    ¡°Thanks for indulging my curiosity,¡±


    ¡°She does that. She doesn¡¯t have a filter,¡± Sheena said dozens of yards from ahead. Lloyd was surprised that she could actually hear their conversation from that far away.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Well, if I acted like you, we would never talk to anyone and never learn anything,¡± Colette yelled back.


    ¡°Sounds like a nice life to me,¡± Sheena said.


    Regal motioned to Lloyd that it was his turn to speak. Lloyd began to open his mouth until he realized that he was about to royally fuck up. The age timeline didn''t match up with the lie that Lloyd naturally Ascended during the fight. There was nothing natural about it. Fuck, fuck, fuck. Lloyd arrived in Breakwater a few days after Regal was born, he knew that he was many months older than Regal. For their fake story to work, Lloyd had to be younger than Regal.


    ¡°I guess when I was around a year old, this woman dropped me off at Breakwater. His parents took me in and took care of me. I was apparently a big baby. The woman who dropped me off didn¡¯t know my age. Gavin and Tera, our parents, thought I was the older brother for a while because I was such a big baby. I suppose we both are still getting used to how old I actually am. We didn¡¯t know exactly until I Ascended during that fight. So yeah, I guess they weren''t my birth parents, but they are the only ones that I have,¡± Lloyd said as he tried to telepathically communicate with his brother. Lloyd''s face grew hotter, and the back of his neck began to sweat, but he hoped that the color wasn¡¯t showing or that Colette at least believed him.


    Lloyd hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk to his brother yet, but he wasn¡¯t sure how to explain the way he got his powers. He wasn¡¯t even sure how it happened. He remembered drinking the potion that mimicked Altered powers, so maybe it had something to do with that. Maybe he was Altered this whole time, but he was a late bloomer? Maybe he needed actual combat to bring it out? The beam of light came after he killed that man, so perhaps it was tied to killing? His mind rattled with possibilities, none really making much sense. That wasn¡¯t something you wanted to casually drop in a conversation with strangers that you just said you would walk for months with. Lloyd thought about all the times he imagined himself gaining abilities and what those abilities might be. He supposed it probably would not be that difficult to come up with a story that he already imagined hundreds of times before. He just hoped that his brother knew what he was trying to do.


    Regal didn¡¯t play his part horribly, up until he reached toward the back of his neck and started scratching. Fuck, please go along with my story. Lloyd could see a light go off in Regal¡¯s eyes before he responded.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. We just chalked it up to the craziness of the Cataclysm. Glad little bro has his full powers finally,¡± Regal said as he nodded toward his ¡®little bro¡¯. I hope this works.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, story time!¡± Colette said as she jumped up and down, clearly not questioning their story. ¡°I want to hear all about when you guys got your powers initially when you were five. I¡¯ll go first! Mine is pretty boring. I was sitting in the middle of the yard and must have called out to my mom or something. She ran towards me and tripped on one of the toys that I left out in the yard. She stumbled into a briar bush and cut up her hands pretty good. She was yelling something fierce, so I ran up to her. I still remember this like it happened yesterday. I grabbed her hands, and mine started to warm up. Then, this magnificent glow started, and her hands began to heal. The look of surprise on her face, I imagine, was mirrored in mine. Then we both just sort of smiled and laughed,¡± Colette said as she stared up into the sky with a smile on her face.


    ¡°You first,¡± Lloyd said, trying to give himself time to think of a believable story.


    ¡°Yeah, I wish I could say that my initial grasp on Powers was his gentle as that. Lloyd and I were a little rambunctious as kids. We have a little brother named Jimmy, but he wasn''t born yet, so it was just me and Lloyd. Lloyd mentioned that he wanted to go outside the walls. He and I had found a hole in the briar barrier that our mom had erected around the town. It wasn''t that large, so we had to squeeze our bodies through the opening. We both got cut up as we went through. Our clothing didn¡¯t make it through unscathed, either. We walked around outside for a while until we ended up wandering into the forest. This sharp, shrill shriek came from deeper within the forest, and then a bunch of sticks cracked and some of the brush moved. Lloyd and I turned around to run out of there, but Lloyd ended up tripping on one of the fallen logs. By the time I stopped and looked back, I saw there was this pack of three mangy black squirrels with brown spots. I don''t think they had powers, but I remember those red eyes, and I remembered that all three sets of them were focused on my brother. I helped him to his feet and stepped in front of them as the first squirrel bit me. It dug in deep and tore up my arm. Lloyd ended up picking up a stick and started swinging at the one that had followed him while I was stuck trying to fight two of them.¡±


    ¡°That ratio still holds true today. The only difference is that I¡¯m swinging a slightly better weapon now,¡± Lloyd said with a smile.


    ¡°Anyway, I remember the pain growing, and then all of a sudden, it stopped. I ended up tackling the squirrel that was attacking Lloyd. Then, all three were on top of me, but instead of the fangs digging into me, they sort of just nibbled. I no longer felt the pain from their attacks, and we ended up killing them with a few rocks in the area. It took a while to finish the fight, and eventually, we stumbled out of the forest. Once we got into the open field, I wiped at my skin. The blood came off and revealed the cuts were all gone, and only light pink scars remained. Those are the only battle wounds I have now, a few scratches from the briar bushes and a few teeth marks from those squirrels. Everything else now heals up nice and tidy. Sorry, that was a little bit longer of a story than I realized it was going to be,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°You saved my life that day and, honestly, many more days after that as well,¡± Lloyd said to Regal.


    Lloyd noticed that Sheena and Milla had come from the forefront of their scouting position and seemed to be listening to the conversation. The women¡¯s eyes were on him expectantly. He was still thinking about what story he would go with, which could possibly explain his abilities. Especially now that he almost blew his entire cover story.


    ¡°I didn''t actually know what powers I had,¡± Lloyd said, realizing that he could make the story more believable by mixing reality with fiction. ¡°Most people, myself included, just thought I wasn¡¯t Altered. It wasn''t until almost a year later, during a fight with a few classmates, that I realized I could move things. Back then, I had to physically touch something with my fingers before I could move it with my mind, and even then, it was fairly minimal distance. I ended up shoving a kid, and when my fingers made contact with his chest, he flew backward into a wall. At first, we thought it might just be super strength, but that would have shown up earlier than that. I remember Mom and Dad testing me until finally, we figured out that I could pick up a rock, toss it in the air, and then move it. It took way too much Mana, and I couldn¡¯t even mentally manipulate anything beyond a minuscule weight. I ended up training with swords in order to make sure that I always had something to fight with. My powers were honestly pretty junky until I Ascended during that fight.  That''s when the true power started, although I guess that is pretty much how it works for everybody. Being from Breakwater, our powers are on the weaker side. What about you, Sheena? I''m guessing you have a pretty crazy story,¡± Lloyd said as he quickly wrapped up his fictitious story. It was an offshoot of many of the scenarios that ran through his mind. He didn''t want them to ask questions and begin to pick apart the story. He wasn''t sure if it was thoroughly believable or not. Plus, he was genuinely interested in how Sheena had got her powers and how hers had advanced when she Ascended.


    Sheena looked over at Milla, and the fox came to brush up against her thigh. Sheena scratched the top of Milla¡¯s head before the fiery fox shuttled off into the forest.


    ¡°I suppose it is a crazy story, but not one that I want to talk about," Sheena said as she picked up her pace and found her way to the head of the party, quickly outpacing them.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°No, you didn''t do anything wrong. In fact, I think it was my fault. I was excited to hear about both of your stories, that I forgot that she doesn''t like to talk about hers. One day, she might warm up to both of you and be willing to tell her story. All I can say now is that it is way more gnarly than any of ours were,¡± Colette said with a distant stare. "Which one of you is stronger? I know you don''t know you parents Lloyd, but do you think you are an Omega too?" Colette asked.


    Regal erupted in a hearty laugh. "I like her. We definitely need to stay grouped up. Oh yeah, I''m way stronger than him,¡± Regal said.


    Lloyd looked at his brother with a smirk as he flexed his fingers and focused on the rotten log that was alongside his brother. Regal saw where his brother''s eyes were headed and sprinted ahead. Lloyd felt the tendrils of his magic wrap around the log. It felt soft and flimsy to his mental touch. He quickly picked up while Regal had put a distance of maybe 15 feet before he turned around and saw Lloyd launch the log at him. Regal stopped running and stood his ground, putting up his forearms to block the projectile. The wood crumpled and splintered as it cascaded off of Regal''s body, dust filling the air. Regal coughed a few times, and then, when his airways were clear, he laughed.


    ¡°See, not even a scratch on me,¡± Regal said.


    Lloyd rolled his eyes, picked up a few large rocks on the side of the road, and catapulted them at his brother. Regal took one to the chest as one missed wide to the left. Lloyd still didn''t have very good control over his new powers. Colette walked over to Regal to inspect him for potential wounds.


    ¡°I can say, as the healer of this here group, that your brother is indeed scratch-free,¡± Colette said.

 Chapter 21 - Little White Lies

    A few hours had passed since the initial group up, and a lot of the dynamics stayed the same. Sheena would take a forefront position with Milla, circling them and making sure they didn''t run into any ambushes or dangerous scenarios. Lloyd found that incredibly helpful and wished that she had been along with the group from the very beginning. He wondered if that would have made the difference between Cassius living and dying. He was certain of it. Colette and Regal had been chatting most of the day about the respective towns and families. It sounded like Colette and Sheena came from a town a dozen miles north of the southern shore. They started their journey a week or so ago and were making their way north when they met up with Lloyd and Regal.


    Sheena had not talked much throughout the last few hours. She kept her stalwart position in the front of the group, leading everyone on trial or off. Milla would patrol in large circles around their position, but sometimes, she would cut in and walk with Lloyd for a bit. That was where she was currently, and Lloyd found her presence to be very calming. He absent mindedly was petting and scratching the top of the fox''s head. He was a bit nervous about it at first, but the flames on her body seemed to be just for show. They didn¡¯t burn, but they did put off a nice warmth.


    Lloyd had been a real nuisance to the group within the last few hours. He would periodically look off into the forest and try to pick up something with his mind. The objects were getting larger each time. This time, he had spotted a rock the size of the Regal''s chest. With his right hand still placed on top of the fox''s head, he smiled and reached his left hand, focusing on gripping the stone. Lloyd was rapidly beginning to feel more comfortable with his newfound powers. He could feel the tendrils of his magic wrap around the rock. Through his power, he could feel every crevice and crack in the stone. Gripping the boulder, he heaved the hefty boulder with his mind. This was the first object that really fought back against his powers. He scrunched up his face and tightened his focus on the rock. After a few moments of struggle, he began to feel it slowly free itself from the ground.


    Exhaustion rapidly set in, and the boulder grew heavier with each passing second. With a last-ditch effort, he put all his power into throwing the rock forward. It managed only to fly a few feet forward, but the mass of rock collided and splintered a tiny tree. Both Colette and Regal jumped at the noise, acquiring the location rapidly. They shook their heads while looking back at Lloyd, quickly continuing their conversation. Lloyd smiled as he wiped the sweat off his brow and as his breath came in ragged. I should give my telekinesis a rest. He wondered if this is what it felt like to run out of Mana, if this is what it felt like for Regal when the animals and people finally got past his defenses. Milla left Lloyd''s side and began to patrol their flanks, leaving Lloyd to ponder about his abilities alone.


    Sheena rejoined the group as the sun began to disappear into the horizon. Lloyd hadn''t seen Milla in a while but knew that she must be fine.


    ¡°We should set up camp for the night. Milla is out grabbing dinner for us and herself. She should be back soon,¡± Sheena said as she looked at Colette, a weird smile flashing across her face. If Lloyd wasn''t looking directly at her, he swore he would have missed it, as a smile was replaced by the neutral tone that she usually wore. ¡°We will need some firewood, but otherwise, I think we have everything else,¡± Sheena said.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I volunteer. I can definitely do that,¡± Lloyd said excitedly.


    He stopped using his powers for the last few hours and finally felt fresh and full of Mana. It was hard for Lloyd to tell exactly how much Mana he had. The feeling was like the difference between getting a full night''s rest when he assumed his Mana was full and only getting a couple of hours when his Mana was low. He began to think of all the different lessons that he could teach himself, much like when he taught himself to fight with the swords and the bow. He finally had the powers that he dreamed about his entire life, he wasn''t going to let them go to waste. Lloyd dropped his pack next to Regal, where Sheena suggested they set up camp and sprinted off into the forest and search of appropriate size sticks and logs.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Within about ten minutes, Lloyd returned with a human-sized pile of firewood that floated behind him, not all of them appropriately sized. The initial few minutes of carrying the small sticks felt burdenless. As the time grew and the weight was added on, he could feel his powers being strained. By the time Lloyd returned to the campsite, all of the humans sat around in a circle. The only member of their party missing was Milla.


    The group saw the massive quantity of wood, and they all shook their heads. Lloyd tried to gently set the wood down near them. A few sticks started to fall, and he tried to shift his powers to catch them, which opened up a gap in his mental hold. This cascaded back and forth a few times before the wood crashed into the ground, splaying the sticks everywhere. Lloyd, not wanting to embarrass himself more, walked over to pick up a few sticks the old-fashioned way, by hand, to start the fire.


    ¡°So is Milla able to start the fire with her powers?¡± Lloyd asked as he looked at Sheena.


    Lloyd was intrigued to see what sort of powers the fox had. If it was anything like the wolf they fought a few days earlier, she would be an incredibly powerful member of the party.


    Sheena smiled for maybe only the second or third time that Lloyd had seen. ¡°No, she won''t be able to help us with the fire I''ll have to start it myself,¡± Sheena said as she reached into a bag and retrieved flint.


    Lloyd could not hide the disappointment that was plastered on his face. If Milla wasn''t able to start a fire, that likely meant that the fox, although made of whispery fire, didn¡¯t have fire attacks.


    ¡°Does she not have any fire abilities?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Oh no, she definitely does,¡± Sheena said.


    ¡°But¡­I''m so confused,¡± Lloyd''s train of thought was interrupted as the rustling from the forest became clear.


    Out from the thick vegetation, slowly walked a fox with what looked like a flowing obsidian river of fur. That was the only way that Lloyd could describe what he was seeing. Lloyd and Regal shot to their feet while the women laughed. Lloyd was ready to attack but stopped when he felt a familiar calm that he had previously felt with Milla.


    The fox looked very similar to Milla and even seemed to be about the same size. In fact, this fox seemed to be the exact same size. Lloyd cocked his head to the side as he focused on the newcomer. After a few brief moments and after the fox settled at Sheena¡¯s side, the reality hit Lloyd. This, in fact, was not a newcomer, but was Milla. It¡¯s just completely and utterly different. What the hell?


    ¡°Yeah, this is Milla, Sheena said as she caressed the flowing fur of the fox. ¡°She changes form depending on the time of day. When the sun is out, her Firefox form is what you get. As the sun fades away, the flames extinguish and the darkness descends. Her abilities change depending on the time of day, which is why I mentioned that we wouldn¡¯t be able to use her to start a fire,¡± Sheena said.


    Lloyd looked over to Regal, who was mouth agape and wide-eyed.


    ¡°Holy shit, that is awesome. What kind of abilities does she have at night?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°Nothing too flashy. She regenerates much faster in the darkness, and she doesn''t need sleep. In fact, staying awake at night seems to recharge her energy. She only has active abilities in her fire form. Well, just one ability, really. She can inflame her body, which burns anything immediately around her. The ability drains through her mana pretty quickly, though, so usually she just fights with tooth and claw,¡± said Sheena.


    ¡°Just? Still, that''s freaking awesome,¡± Lloyd said as he looked over at Milla, who had crouched into a pouncing stance.


    She leaped across the still unlit fire and right into Lloyd''s body, tackling him off of his seated position. The fox nuzzled her head and face into Lloyd''s neck as she licked the side of his cheek. He chuckled and began to wrestle around with Milla. Lloyd hadn¡¯t noticed that Milla had brought back food when she came back. Sheena got to work, quickly cooking up the poor family of giant rabbits that Milla was able to catch and kill for them. The group quickly ate the meat and headed off the bed. With Milla being able to night patrol for the whole group, it would allow everyone to get solid sleep.

 Chapter 22 - Nothing Boaring Here

    The morning moved swiftly as the group packed up their camp and headed out. They had been walking west, carving a path through the forest for a few hours. Regal checked his map and compass to find that their heading was spot on every time. Lloyd and the group woke up well past sunrise, so he missed the switch that Milla had made from her night form to her day form. The Firefox came sprinting back at the group with her hackles raised. Sheena shifted her hand to her daggers as she stared in the direction from where Milla came from.


    ¡°Well, it looks like we have a fight up ahead. We don¡¯t have a good route or the time to go around, so it is time to see what you boys are made of.¡± Sheena said as she looked back towards Lloyd and Regal.


    Regal extended his fist, and Lloyd gave it a quick bump. They both cracked their necks and headed to the front of the group.


    ¡°What are we going against?¡± Regal asked.


    Lloyd looked over at his brother as a wave of anxiety crashed in. He hoped it wasn¡¯t another group of humans. He wanted to avoid those fights at all costs.


    Sheena took a moment before turning to face the direction they were headed. A few large, fast-moving objects came barreling down the road. ¡°Those," Sheena said as she pointed to the enemies.


    Lloyd and Regal stepped farther in front of the group and stared down the charging Corrupted.


    ¡°Triangle¡­¡± Regal started to say before he turned to Lloyd with a hint of sadness in his eyes. None of their attack formations would work with only two people.


    Sheena sat next to Milla as they watched Lloyd and Regal get ready to fight. Colette stood her ground but looked at Regal. ¡°I¡¯ll step in and heal you guys if you need it,¡± Colette said.


    Neither of the men turned around, both of them ready to fight. They were staring at the three massive monsters barreling towards them. The tusked pigs stood almost five feet tall and were squealing as they charged. Their Corrupted eyes were trained on the men. Instinctively, Lloyd reached back for his bow, only to find empty air. It was busted in the fight with the bandits, and Lloyd decided it was best to leave it and the quiver there. Lloyd readied his swords instead as the wild pigs rapidly closed the gap to around 50 feet. Once an extension of himself, the weapons felt unnatural in his hands. Guess it is time to combat-train my powers.


    The boars crashed through small trees and shattered twigs and logs underfoot as they descended on the group. Lloyd could feel the vibrations in the ground as the boar''s stomping feet approached.


    Lloyd physically loosened his grip on the swords as he mentally tightened it. The tendrils wrapped themselves around the blades until they were floating in the air. The beasts were within ten feet before Lloyd shot the swords forward. One blade completely missed, driving itself deep into the soft ground; the other found its mark in the side of the boar, which turned its head at the last minute to avoid a kill shot. Lloyd felt resistance against his telekinesis as the sword pierced the animal. It didn¡¯t go as deeply through the tough hide as Lloyd would have preferred.


    One boar charged at Regal, its tusk headed straight for his stomach. The bone pierced Regal¡¯s tunic, but it rebounded off of Regal¡¯s skin. Both boar and human stumbled back from the impact. The boar reacted by turning its head to the side in confusion while Regal released a hearty laugh before swinging his sword.


    Lloyd now had a pair of battle-scarred boars barreling down on him. One of them had the blade in its side. The Corrupted closed the gap, and Lloyd was forced to dodge. He leaped sideways, avoiding the boar with his sword as he extended his hands to it. He tried to put himself in the same headspace as when he shoved the man who was trying to cleave his head. The power surged out of him and crashed into the boar. The attack didn¡¯t fling the animal into the air, but it shifted it enough to force it into a tree. The boar bounced off the bark as the tree forced the blade to tear out of the animal, leaving a gaping hole behind. Unfortunately, Lloyd didn¡¯t avoid the second boar. The animal trampled on Lloyd. He yelled out in pain as the hooves punched into his chest and right arm. The animal had too much momentum, so it continued its charge for a dozen feet before it was able to turn around.


    He got to his feet quickly, holding his ribs with his good arm. Suddenly, he felt a warmth wash through him as he began to mend his body. He recognized the touch of a healer, having had it done to him many times before. This time, it felt more intense and healed him much quicker. His body was back to normal before the boars even started their new attack. He turned around to see Colette a dozen feet behind him. It seems she can heal at range, sweet.


    The injured boar slowly approached while its healthy companion chose to attack angrily. Lloyd quickly scanned the ground for his sword and found the bloodied blade sitting on a log. He couldn¡¯t run there in time, and decided to reach out and grab it. His telekinesis grabbed the sword, and he mentally pulled as hard as he could. The sword came rocketing toward him. He tried to control it with his powers, but habit and instinct kicked in. He reached up and grabbed the hilt with his right and his left hand closed around the blade. The sword dug into his hand, and as he pulled it away, he saw a clean cut that was leaking blood. Almost immediately, the wound began to heat up and close, thanks to Colette''s rapidly healing. Having a healer is going to be fucking awesome.


    The boar lowered its head right before thrusting it toward Lloyd¡¯s stomach. Lloyd deflected the nearly foot-long tusk at the last moment. As the hog''s massive frame stumbled to the side, Lloyd shoved his blade into its spine. It squealed out in pain before turning back to face him. Its red eyes intensified, and Lloyd didn¡¯t want to find out what abilities this creature had. His tendrils found the hilt of his blade, and he physically mimicked the motion he wanted his powers to do. He shoved the blade down to the hilt, collapsing the squealing swine to the ground.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    The second boar finally caught up and its meaty head was already thrusting toward Lloyd. He pushed out with his palms, but instead of driving the beast back, it flung Lloyd away from his foe. Lloyd luckily landed on a soft portion of the forest floor, quickly rolling to his feet as the boar dug its feet into the ground. It clawed into the grass, kicking up dirt before charging. Lloyd turned around, yet again trying to find his weapon. Never using my swords as arrows again. A slight glint gave away the position of the sword, and Lloyd ran toward it.


    He scooped down to grab the blade before rolling forward. He pivoted around to see the boar was directly on his tail. He faked dodging right, and the boar bit the bait. The beast attacked as they always had, simply trying to goar their opponent. The tusk missed wide, and Lloyd focused on slashing his sword into the boar¡¯s neck. He wrapped the tendrils of his telekinesis around the blade, adding to the power and momentum. With a loud grunt, the sword cleaved the boar¡¯s head from its shoulders.


    The head rolled on the ground as Lloyd heaved his shoulders up and down as he tried to gather his breath. His Mana reserves were dangerously low, he didn¡¯t know how much more he could effectively use it. Lloyd quickly found that not only did Regal have time to kill the other boar, but he also plopped himself next to Sheena and Milla to watch the fight. Regal stood up smiling as he began slowly clapping, followed by Colette with a more excited and rapid clap.


    ¡°Impressive, little bro,¡± Regal said as he approached Lloyd.


    Lloyd wiped the blood on the boar¡¯s fur before sheathing his weapon. ¡°Thanks for the assist.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I knew you had it,¡± Regal said as he slapped Lloyd on the shoulder.


    Lloyd lowered his voice, ¡°Stop with the little bro stuff, man. It seems like you are trying to sell it too much. You know why I lied, right?¡± Lloyd whispered.


    ¡°Yeah. We can talk later, but I think you made the right call,¡± Regal whispered before stepping away from his brother and observing the boar. ¡°Shame we can¡¯t eat Corrupted meat. This would be one hell of a feast.¡± Regal said as the women approached.


    ¡°Well, we humans can¡¯t,¡± Sheena said.


    Milla walked toward the men, Regal giving her a wide birth as she brushed up against Lloyd. He scratched her head and back before Milla jumped on the corpse of the Corrupted. She dug her teeth into the hide, ripping away a chunk of meat before tossing it into the air and catching it in her mouth.


    ¡°Corrupted animals can eat the meat of other Corrupted?¡± Regal asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of calling Milla Corrupted, but for all intents and purposes, yes. Since she is Altered and is an animal, she can consume them. Milla, along with all the other Corrupted on this continent, grows stronger and larger as they consume more of their own kind,¡± Sheena said.


    Lloyd and Regal looked at each other, dumbfounded. There was never any lesson that they were taught in school about how the animals grew larger. The Kingdom just told them that they were.


    Sheena chuckled as she looked at the confused men, ¡°They can also grow by being near Manarite crystals, but most get stronger by killing other Corrupted. I¡¯m pretty sure animals can be Omegas as well. Their breeding schedules are much faster than ours, and they appear to gain abilities much more quickly. That¡¯s why we are losing the battle. They have the numbers and the power,¡± Sheena said.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have to wait 23 years?¡± Lloyd asked, skimming over the way Sheena talked about ''breeding schedules'' for both humans and animals.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t appear that way, no. I¡¯m not sure what the exact age is, but I would wager it is closer to half that number. There are far fewer Corrupted in the East than in the West. We don¡¯t have to worry much about that here. I can¡¯t say the same for the other side of The Citadel. I¡¯ve heard stories of beasts that can cleave towns. Plus, the entire environment and ecosystem is apparently Altered. There won¡¯t be normal nature in the West,¡± Sheena said.


    That was a lot for Lloyd to take in. Not everything was news to him, but the gravity of the situation was undoubtedly starting to sink in, especially now that he could join the Guard himself.


    ¡°How do we get stronger?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°Same way, kill Corrupted. It is the only reason we haven¡¯t been overrun yet. The Corrupted are strong but dumb,¡± Sheena said.


    Milla stopped her meal to look up at Sheena and growl. Regal took a few more steps back, but Lloyd could tell it was playful.


    ¡°Oh, shut it. You know I¡¯m not talking about you,¡± Sheena said toward Milla.


    Milla¡¯s body briefly turned red hot, and the meat between her fangs began to cook, along with the corpse and the grass around her. She shut off the power quickly and went back to her meal. That was awesome.


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Lloyd said. He began to imagine what a more powerful version of himself would look like. He didn¡¯t want to avoid any fights from here to The Citadel. I must get stronger.


    ¡°I would say they did fairly well, huh?¡± Colette asked.


    ¡°Adequate, for sure. That sword throw wasn¡¯t too shabby, if I¡¯m being honest. It was quite impressive that you took the full hit from the boar and didn''t even get scratched. I guess all the healing will have to be sent toward Lloyd.¡± Sheena said.


    "Good thing, I burn through a lot more Mana when I heal at a distance, but you didn''t seem to get beat up so bad." Colette said.


    Sheena and Milla began to take off into the forest to the right when Regal spoke up.


    ¡°Um, shouldn¡¯t there be a road off to the left here?¡± Regal asked as he pulled out his map. Lloyd was also confused. He figured they would be sticking to the roads most of the way to The Citadel.


    ¡°No need. Milla has an excellent sense of direction. We will cut out a few days of travel cutting through here,¡± Sheena said.


    Regal was staring at the map, tracing lines on the parchment. ¡°I mean, sure. We could probably save a day or two. Honestly, maybe even three. If we head your way, we will be skipping past a town. I think Lloyd and I were looking forward to stocking up on some of our supplies. We have all those ingredients we need to sell, too.¡± Regal said.


    Sheena looked back at Regal with a dead stare. Lloyd wouldn¡¯t quite call it angry, but he wouldn¡¯t call it friendly, either. Not by a long shot.


    ¡°There will be other towns. There is one after that on the road, correct?¡± Sheena said, standing with her hands on her hips. Or were her hands on the hilts of her daggers? Lloyd couldn¡¯t quite tell. He had yet to see Sheena wield her daggers, but he could tell she knew how to use them.


    ¡°Yeah, like a week away with your shortcut. Look, I¡¯m not against a little roughing it for sure, but I would like to offload a lot of the stuff that we are carrying. Plus, we need healing potions and stuff." Regal said.


    ¡°First thing, we have Colette, no potions needed if you don''t needlessly get yourself injured. Secondly, holding a light bag of flowers won¡¯t kill you, or will it? If so, tell me now. I don¡¯t need to be traveling with someone like that.¡± Sheena said.


    Lloyd saw an unusual crack in Regal¡¯s otherwise calm demeanor. He seemed to gather himself before he spoke.


    ¡°No ma¡¯am, no complaints here. After you,¡± Regal said, extending his hand toward the path ahead.


    Sheena and Milla headed to the front of the pack while Lloyd gathered his other sword.


    ¡°You get used to her,¡± Colette said.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Regal asked.


    ¡°Mostly,¡± Colette said with a smile before turning to follow her friend.

 Chapter 23 - Friends or Foes?

    Six days passed since Sheena officially took the lead in navigating the party. They were about a day''s walk away from Mandor, the next town. Much stayed the same; Sheena and Milla took up the position to scout ahead, while Regal and Colette stayed behind. Colette was currently animatedly sharing a story about when she healed a bunny that broke its leg, mimicking every action she was retelling in her story in real time. Regal nodded along; a bright smile plastered on his face. This left Lloyd to his own devices between the two groups. He was more than fine with that, considering he spent most of the day training his powers.


    As Lloyd was telekinetically twirling a large bough with his right hand and trying to maintain a watermelon-sized rock with his left, he saw Milla sprint back towards Sheena. Sheena then turned to the rest of the group and quickened her pace to meet them. Seeing the serious look on her face, Lloyd dropped the objects he had in his mental grasp onto the forest floor.


    ¡°We have a few people ahead. They may have been attacked on the road as they were transferring a few wagons full of materials,¡± Sheena said.


    Lloyd sucked in breath as his heart jumped a few beats. His mind immediately flashed back to the last time they ran into people standing next to carts in the middle of the road. Lloyd and Regal''s eyes met. They tensed their muscles and prepared for a fight.


    ¡°How many? Can Milla tell if they had powers or not?¡± Regal asked.


    ¡°Not sure on the power''s part, but I¡¯m guessing they are all Ascended. They would be complete idiots if they ventured into this wilderness without powers,¡± Sheena said.


    Lloyd turned his head, hoping that nobody would notice his reddening cheeks. Then he realized that turning away might be more obvious, so he quickly turned back. Sheena was looking right at him, but she didn''t seem to notice his embarrassment.


    ¡°Looks to be four of them in total with two carts. There is a large bison-like creature pulling each one. The road they''re on is the most direct path to Mandor. I say we continue forward. I¡¯ll keep Milla on watch but be ready for anything.¡± Sheena said.


    Milla received a few head scratches from Sheena before taking off into the woods.


    ¡°We are ready. Let''s approach them and find out if they are friends or foes,¡± Lloyd said as he reached down and gripped the hilts of his blades.


    Lloyd practiced a lot with his ability within the last week. He was fine if he only used his telekinesis or his swords. He was struggling to find a good combat style that would mix the two. Lloyd let go of his blades and tightened his fists in the air, feeling the tendrils of telekinetic power leap off of his skin. He was not willing to make the same mistake twice. Nobody in my group will die today.


    They left the cover of the forest and walked onto a well-maintained dirt road. Trees were actively cut down and trimmed, keeping the roadway clear. Lines from wooden wheels crisscrossed through each other in the dirt. Clear signs that the road was used often. Sure enough, as Lloyd looked forward, he could see two carts pulled off to the side. One wooden cart was perfectly fine but the other had been severely damaged. The large wheel on the left side had been completely shattered, tipping the wagon into the ground. Lloyd saw large scratch marks gouged deeply into the wooden carriage. Lloyd wasn''t positive at this distance, but the sun reflected off of a liquid on the ground that looked to be pools of blood. Four people stood around the carts, just as Sheena said. As Lloyd¡¯s group approached, he could see the people¡¯s eyes widen as they noticed them.


    There were two men and two women standing next to the wagons. Their clothing was easily the most elegant apparel that Lloyd had ever seen. One man wore a sleeveless navy-blue overcoat with yellow buttons that matched his navy-blue pants. A similarly themed tricorn hat sat atop his short black hair. The sheen from the clothing was apparent even from where Lloyd was. The other man wore a deep crimson tunic with green threads woven throughout. His pants emphasized the green, while crimson threads weaved through the fabric. He wore both hair and beard long, deep brown with flecks of red. His clothing was a bit too bright for Lloyd¡¯s liking, but it was clear this man¡¯s clothing was made of high-tier materials as well. The men were fit but not overly strong, and their faces showed their age. They were likely in their upper 30s, maybe lower 40s.


    The women both wore dresses that fell down to their shins. One wore a crimson red dress that matched the man. Her jet-black hair flowed in her face as the wind whisked through the trees. The other woman wore something similar to Colette, bright white with lacy frills. Her neon blue hair was much shorter than her companion. Lloyd noticed that her dress was as pristine as Colette¡¯s. The woman in the white dress took a few steps forward before her friend grabbed her arm, preventing her from approaching the group.


    Colette stepped into the front of the group. Lloyd saw movement to his right and saw that Regal had quickened his pace, seeing Colette take the lead. He slowed his gait as he stood up next to Sheena, who walked only a few steps behind Colette. Lloyd wondered if he should join his brother closer to the front of the group or stay at the distance that he was. He wasn''t afraid of fighting close combat, but he knew that his powers seemed to work fairly well at a distance, so he kept where he was.


    ¡°Hi there! Are you guys heading to Mandor? That¡¯s where we''re heading. It looks like you guys ran into some trouble. What happened?¡± Colette asked with her classic smile painted on her face. Lloyd supposed that of all four of them, she was probably the best person to lead the welcoming party. She was definitely the least dangerous looking of the group. Lloyd began to wonder who the second was. Looking over at Sheena and Regal, he immediately knew his answer: it was most likely him.


    ¡°Yeah, hi there,¡± said the dark-haired man wearing the blue attire. He stepped forward in front of the other three members of his group. ¡°We are so fortunate that you four have come along. Are you venturing West to The Citadel? We are headed to Mandor, but we were besieged by a group of Corrupted deer. They came in and decimated three friends of ours. We held off for as long as we could, and eventually, they dragged the dead away to the north.¡± the man said as he promptly pointed north into the tree line.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    That was when Lloyd could see the trails of blood that extended from the damaged cart into the tree line. It wasn''t until that moment that Lloyd noticed the ground around the wagons and into the forest was fractured. Small fissures less than a foot deep spider-webbed around the area. Lloyd wondered if the deer did that. Having Milla was a huge help because it ensured that there weren''t others waiting in ambush within the trees. Lloyd''s guard lowered a little bit as the tension started to ease from his shoulders. What the man said most likely is what happened. If not, they sure put a lot of effort into making it look like they were attacked.


    ¡°You said you held them off for as long as you could. What kind of powers do you all have? Lloyd asked as he stepped into the front of the group alongside Colette. He was hoping that an explanation of their powers would ease his mind. A frigid chill went down his spine as he realized the man in the purple robes asked the same thing to Lloyd''s group, shortly before killing Cassius.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any combat abilities; I¡¯m a Void Crafter,¡± said the woman in the white dress.


    Lloyd knew that he was asking the question for a different reason, and that he was nothing like that man. The similarities still shook him, and it took him a few seconds before he looked up at the woman. He saw no fear or trepidation in her face and a wave of relief washed over him. It cleared the way for his child-like wonder to come through.


    ¡°That sounds awesome, but what does that mean? What items can you craft?¡±


    ¡°I can create Void Spaces, which are these black cubes that can hold lots of items inside. There are some Void Spaces that can only store one weapon that is soul-locked to an individual person. Those are much harder to make and require very rare materials. I have yet to make or see one of those.¡±


    She looked upon Lloyd¡¯s group and saw confused faces staring back at her.


    ¡°What do you mean when you say ¡®soul-locked¡¯?¡± Lloyd asked, thinking about how his dad could create weapons based on a person¡¯s soul.


    ¡°When the Void Space is created, they need to be in contact with the individual who they are making it for. That person is then able to store the weapon in the cube, and the cube within their soul.¡±


    There were hushed inhales and curious glances shot around Lloyd¡¯s group until he spoke up again.


    ¡°What does that even mean? How do you store something inside a person?¡±


    ¡°I can feel my power working, but I¡¯m not sure where it comes from or how it functionally works. I need a set of materials, and I fuse my Mana into it. I imagine it works the same way with your powers. Do you know how they function? Or do they just work with a little bit of direction?¡±


    Lloyd never really considered the fundamentals of his or anyone else''s powers. Gavin always mentioned that he could see what someone¡¯s soul was like, but he never told Lloyd how that worked. How did beasts and people have powers? It was tied to the Cataclysm and the Manarite crystals, but that was all Lloyd knew.


    ¡°Now that we cleared that up, my name is Sarah. I''m an enhancer, which means that I can amplify and enhance the abilities of people around me. It''s an aura that if you stand within, you become stronger. It happens naturally, but you have to be within a few feet of me. If I focus on it, I can expand the area to include maybe something around five or six feet in a radius around me. The effect of the buff increases as well. I can''t hold that for very long, though; it drains my Mana rapidly. I can only hold it for a minute until I¡¯m fully out of Mana,¡± Sarah said.


    ¡°Sounds like a useful power to have within a group,¡± Sheena said.


    ¡°It is indeed helpful. In fact, I think it is one of the few reasons that we are still alive. I am truly saddened that it was not enough to save the other three that we had with us. My name is Xavier, and this man here is Caleb,¡± Xavier said as he pointed toward the man in the red and green gear. ¡°He is a Tailor that specializes in increasing the durability of clothing. Without his work, I fear that our bodies would not have withstood the onslaught. We were forced to dig into our shipment in order to heal ourselves. I wield the power of superior hair growth and manipulation. I know, I know¡­It sounds odd and useless, but it works well in combat."


    Lloyd¡¯s face soured at the description of Xavier¡¯s powers. Lloyd couldn''t even grasp what that meant. Before he or anybody else within his party could ask the man, Xavier continued.


    ¡°It is easier to show rather than tell." Rapidly, in front of the group''s eyes, the hair along the man''s exposed arms begins to grow rapidly.


    ¡°Cool?¡± Lloyd said.


    Lloyd felt truly lucky at that moment. He was glad that his powers weren¡¯t superior hair growth. He never knew people could get the short end of the Altered stick.


    A smile spread on Xavier''s face as he picked up a piece of metal from the damaged cart behind him. The hair on his arms stood straight up as the grip on the metal in his palm tightened. In the blink of an eye, the hair turned to a sharp metal. Everyone in Lloyd''s group stepped forward as Xavier approached them as well. Lloyd was the first to get close enough to see that all of the hairs up and down his arms had been transformed. Instead of hair, they now were two-inch long metal spikes. Lloyd reached out to the tip of one and placed his index finger on the top. With only a bit of light pressure, the metal pierced through his skin. Lloyd withdrew his hand as a dribble of blood flowed out from the wound.


    ¡°I can choose to grow hair wherever there are follicles. I can then turn the hair into whatever element I¡¯m currently in contact with,¡± Xavier said as he turned over his fist and opened his palm. The metal piece had disappeared. ¡°Sadly, I lose whatever material I use within the process of converting it. I shouldn''t have wasted the metal on the demonstration, but it is one of the more awe-inspiring forms that I can take. The fact that each of these blades is as thin as a human hair. It makes penetrating the hide of Corrupted beasts a lot easier. I usually only extend the hair on my fists and use them to punch through the enemies.¡±


    Regal stepped up next to the man, and a smile spread across his face. He pushed his palm into a patch of hair on the man''s left arm. Lloyd could see the dimples from the blades in Regal''s hand from where he stood. Regal pressed down harder, which forced Xavier to exert effort to hold up his arm. The metal-plated hairs could not penetrate Regal¡¯s skin. Xavier looked at Regal with a shocked expression.


    ¡°Well, well, well. It seems we know what your abilities are. When I use that metal, I can''t say I''ve seen anything deflect or avoid being cut. That is quite impressive, young man. I wonder. You all seem to be about that age. Are any of you, in fact, Omegas?


    ¡°Myself and the two women, Colette and Sheena, are,¡± Regal said as he pointed at the women. ¡°My brother Lloyd might be, but we are unsure of his lineage.¡±


    ¡°Which powers do you have, Lloyd?¡± Xavier asked.


    ¡°Telekinesis,¡± Lloyd said as he extended his hand and picked up a small stone in front of Xavier. He raised the rock so that it floated in front of the man¡¯s face. Xavier reached out and gripped it in his palm. The metal hairs transformed into stone, and he opened his fingers one by one to reveal the stone had disappeared just as the metal had previously.


    ¡°Jealous. I had a buddy in Mulbar that had telekinesis. It always seemed like a very useful ability,¡± Caleb said.


    At the mention of Mulbar, Sheena made a low growl. At least Lloyd thought it was Sheena, her being the only one within his vicinity. Milla was still off in the trees somewhere. The name Mulbar sounded familiar, and after a few moments, Lloyd realized it was the town that they skipped while they took the shortcut to Mandor.


    ¡°We should get moving before those animals get back,¡± Sheena said.

 Chapter 24 - Oh Deer

    ¡°Yes, of course. But we first have to move as much as we can from this cart to the fully operational one,¡± Xavier said.


    He hopped up through the small doorway opening in the back of the wagon, and Lloyd jumped up in the cart as well. Chests, bags, and clothing were thrown asunder around the entire interior. Lloyd had to be careful with his footing so that he didn¡¯t ruin anything more than it already probably was. Or maybe everything is in perfect condition, considering their Tailor is pretty good. He focused on a nearby chest. His magic morphed around it, lifting it into the air. Lloyd immediately felt the strain from the weight of the object. It wasn¡¯t like trying to move a beast, but it was quite burdensome. Lloyd brought the chest to himself and dropped it into his arms. The physical feeling of the storage box proved that it was quite heavy, but it was probably better to be carried this way.


    ¡°Sorry about that. We do have quite a few large objects here. We were trying to make the most of the journey,¡± Xavier said with a smile as he noticed Lloyd straining to carry the chest.


    ¡°No worries, it¡¯s a good workout,¡± Lloyd said as he handed the chest down to Regal on the ground.


    A few minutes passed, and they fully loaded the functioning cart. The two bison wouldn¡¯t fit side by side, so Xavier arranged them in a line. The bison slowly moved their feet as they grunted under the heavy load. The two groups walked alongside the cart while the bison pulled. Sheena walked ahead of the cart, a scowl on her face as she refused to look at any of the newcomers. Colette walked on the left side with Xavier and Caleb. Lloyd and Regal ended up with the two women. The Void Space Crafter was the first to speak up.


    ¡°I never introduced myself before. My name is Shannon.¡±


    ¡°Nice to put a name to a face,¡± Lloyd said, as both he and Regal kept a wary eye toward the tree line.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about the whole Void Space thing. How exactly does that work? Lloyd asked.


    ¡°Honestly¡­not quite sure. I¡¯ve only ever made one,¡± Shannon said as she lifted the black cube that was tied to her red sash that blended into her robe.


    Lloyd bent down to get a closer look. The cube was as dark as a moonless night, with subtle grey wisps that wove around it. The movements were mesmerizing, and Lloyd stared longer than was appropriate. When Lloyd looked up, he saw Regal look as dumbfounded as Lloyd felt.


    ¡°We were fortunate to find a location that held a small Manarite crystal. We scrounged for some other herbs and Corrupted parts that we needed. It took years, but we finally had the right stuff. I can sense materials related to Void Spaces¡­in fact. I sense one now. I couldn¡¯t tell before, but now that I¡¯m closer to you two¡­Which one of you has a Void Space?¡± Shannon asked.


    ¡°Not me,¡± Lloyd answered as he looked toward his brother.


    Regal still wore the same dumbfounded look before he shook his head. ¡°I think you do, actually.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I saw it when I picked up your bag after¡­after the bandits. I just threw everything in there and picked you up. I honestly completely forgot about it until just now when I saw Shannon¡¯s Void Space.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Regal chuckled. ¡°Check your bag.¡±


    Lloyd removed his bag, turned it over, and dumped everything on the ground. One of the final items to hit the dirt was a small black cube. Lloyd stood there, unable to move. How long was that in my bag?


    ¡°Oh my god. I think that might be a soul-locked one. Mind if I look?¡± Shannon asked.


    ¡°No. Go ahead,¡± Lloyd said, still planted in the same spot.


    The cart had continued ahead, and Lloyd¡¯s group had all stopped to inspect the cube that now sat in Shannon¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is incredible. I was told the only way to get the materials to make one of these was west of The Citadel. How did you come across this? Who is it soul-locked to?¡± Shannon asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that before in my life. I have no idea who¡­¡± Lloyd began to say as Shannon handed him the item. Once the cube dropped into his hand, it felt the same way his blades once did for him, like the cube was made according to his soul. ¡°It might be locked to me. How is that possible? I thought you said the crafter needed to be in contact with the person it was made for when they created the item?¡±


    ¡°They do. There is no way around it. Are you sure it is yours? Can you pull it into your soul?¡±


    ¡°How do I do that?¡±


    Shannon shrugged her shoulders. ¡°No idea. I guess, try to think about connecting with the item?¡±


    Lloyd wanted to ask more questions, but he knew they would lead nowhere. He focused on the item in his hands, and the rest came effortlessly. The cube wanted to be placed in his soul. The blackness melted away as the wisps of grey wafted into his chest. He felt a brief surge of power before it calmed back down to normal.


    ¡°Holy shit. Now, how do I¡­¡± Lloyd began to say before getting interrupted by the snapping of twigs in the forest to his right.


    Beyond the pine needles in the underbrush, he saw the familiar flicker of the flaming fox dashing through the greenery. Both Shannon and Sarah looked over at the animal as fear careened through their faces. Lloyd quickly turned to them.


    ¡°Don''t worry, that is Sheena¡¯s companion,¡± Lloyd explained.


    ¡°Yeah, don''t worry about that animal. She''s mine, but I would worry about the ones behind her,¡± Sheena yelled.


    ¡°It has blue eyes. Why does the fox have blue eyes?¡± Shannon asked.


    Lloyd didn''t want to share Sheena''s information, but the cat was already out of the bag¡ªor the fox was already out of the box, he supposed.


    ¡°She is a Beastmaster. She doesn''t control Milla¡ªthat is the name of the fox, by the way. They are both companions and have a link with each other,¡± Lloyd said rapidly as the words flew out of his mouth.


    Although Sheena¡¯s message was cryptic, the general theme bled through. It was time to prepare for battle. The subtle snapping of branches and rustling of leaves that were left in the wake of Milla running through the forest was, but a gentle breeze compared to the torrent of wind and destruction that smashed through the forest after her. Lloyd could see potentially a dozen different deer running full speed at the wagon and all of its guards. Their hooves and antlers crashed through any unlucky flora in their path. The ground beneath Lloyd began to shake even though the deer were still over a hundred feet away. Lloyd could hear a subtle and consistent clicking sound above the roar of the shifting earth as they approached.


    The bison reared up onto their back legs, almost tipping the contents of the cart onto the ground. Their stomping didn¡¯t help quell the shaking of the earth. Xavier quickly grabbed the reins of the bison and untied him from its duties of pulling the cart. The animals ran into the forest on the opposite side of the road, huddling behind a few trees.


    ¡°T formation!¡± Regal yelled to his group.


    Over the last few days, mingled in between conversations of hometowns and everybody''s favorite food, Regal and Lloyd decided it was best to create formations with the three new members of their group. The t formation found Regal front and center flanked by Milla on his left side and Sheena on his right. Colette would stand behind the front lines, and Lloyd would be behind her. Lloyd¡¯s focus would be to make sure Colette stayed protected while she healed whoever needed it. Milla crouched low, ready to attack the incoming deer, which were almost at the front lines. Looking over, Lloyd saw that Sheena had copied Milla¡¯s stance. Sheena was crouched low, daggers in hand. This would be the first time that Lloyd actually saw Sheena fight, she usually let Milla do the fighting. Lloyd found it eerie how much they mirrored each other.


    The cart group wasn¡¯t as put together as Regal¡¯s group. Shannon and Caleb scrambled on top of the cart, seeing as though neither one of them had any combat powers. Both Xavier and Sarah looked around, finally running towards Regal¡¯s group at the last moment. Xavier joined the front lines while Sarah took up a position alongside Colette. As the first deer drove its massive antlers into Regal¡¯s stomach, Sarah looked back and motioned Lloyd forward. Lloyd firmly gripped his swords and stepped into the second line. He remembered that Sarah could enhance his abilities, and she must have wanted to make sure that he was close enough. The deer had driven Regal back to within a few feet of Colette. He dug in his feet as he gripped the antlers with his left hand and stabbed the deer into its throat with the sword in his right. The mule deer released a loud gurgling bugle as Regal stabbed into the animal. The rest of the pack was almost there.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Once again, Lloyd felt clunky with his swords in his hands while he tried to use his powers. He sheathed his swords and focused on a medium-sized fir tree between their group and most of the charging Corrupted. He felt resistance from the tree, but finally, with a sharp snap, it came tumbling down. The fir tree tumbled on top of half of the deer, impeding their immediate charge. Lloyd was sure that it didn''t kill any of them, but hopefully, it would give them time before they were overwhelmed. Regal killed the first deer, but there were four more to contend with. Sheena dodged an antlerless one as she quickly stabbed her daggers into its hide.


    Looking to the left, Lloyd saw Milla was firmly attached to the side of another female deer. The Corrupted tried bucking the fox off of it, but Milla¡¯s claws held firm as she ripped pieces of the deer out with her fangs. Xavier was having a rough time as he was thrashed by one of the smaller male deer, its antlers carving into his arms and stomach. The deer did not attack without retaliation. Xavier grew hair on the knuckles of his closed fists, turning them into stone and ramming them into the side of the buck. The blunt force blows rocked the deer to the side. His fists connected with the antlers, shattering both bone and stone from the animal and Xavier. As the stone broke away from his hands, Xavier would reach down and grab either stone or wood to replenish his powers, continuing to pummel the beast with his fists.


    Colette had already started to move towards Xavier to heal him, but the fourth deer was looking to intercept. Lloyd reached out, pointing directly at the charging deer headed for Colette. The tendrils of power gripped around the antlers. The telekinesis felt slippery around the antlers as it attempted to resist his powers. Lloyd tightened his mental grasp as he ripped his arms towards the ground, forcing the beast''s head to mirror the movement. Its antlers dug into the ground, kicking up pine needles, dust, and stone as it scraped forward, stopping before it reached Colette. With his right hand, Lloyd unsheathed his sword and replaced his physical fingers with his telekinetic ones, thrusting it through the air into what Lloyd hoped was a weak spot of the deer. The sword struck true and went through the deer, down to the hilt. Lloyd could feel the resistance from the deer fade as it slumped to the ground.


    Looking around, Lloyd could see that the other three fighters in the group had their respective opponents in control. That was until the trailing group broke through the fir tree barricade. The first one to crash through sported no antlers, but its red eyes pierced forward as another eight trailed shortly behind it. This deer was one of the largest in the group. It leaped into the air and when its hooves crashed into the ground, it shook the entire forest floor. Fissures opened up at Lloyd''s feet, and he could see similar cracks erupt all around the rest of the people in the group. Xavier didn''t react in time and stepped into the crack. The deer lowered its head and thrust its antlers into Xavier¡¯s side, ripping his blue overcoat and tearing into his skin. He screamed in agony as his arms flailed at the beast, thin wooden splinters dislodging in the animal.


    Anger erupted through Lloyd as he considered the very real possibility that more people might die today. He didn''t know anyone besides Regal for really that long, but he was already tired of watching people die. A surge of power coursed through him, and he thought it might have been thanks to his anger. With a brief glance to the right, he could see that Sarah had activated her powers in full. She radiated a red glow around her, and he could see that whoever it touched also glowed a faint red. Not wanting to waste any time, Lloyd removed his second sword from his left sheath. He sprinted toward Xavier¡¯s fight, adding his telekinesis to his swing as he quickly slashed and severed the deer¡¯s head.


    ¡°Kill the big one!¡± Regal yelled.


    The large female deer who led the second pack, now stood behind the others. There was a mix of ones with antlers and ones without. Lloyd noticed that the ones with antlers favored physical strength and pure combat. The ones without began casting their magic. In the blink of an eye, chaos erupted around them. The large female deer continued to smash her hooves against the ground, sending thin fissures toward the group. Vines began thrusting their way out of the soil, wrapping themselves around the legs of Regal and Colette. Lloyd tried to focus on freeing Colette first, but the tendrils of his magic slipped off of the vines. That had never happened before, and he wasn''t sure what to do about that. Colette reached out, casting her magic on Xavier from a distance. Xavier got to his feet and, with wide eyes, looked back toward Lloyd and Colette.


    Just as Lloyd tried to refocus his attack on the large deer, he was jabbed through the back with something sharp. He looked down and saw an antler protruding from his stomach. He was then lifted off the ground as the antlers squirmed and shifted inside of him. He tried to look behind him, but his movement was limited, and he could feel the strength already draining from him. Lloyd thrust his arms backward and focused on shoving himself away from the animal. The antlers dislodged themselves from Lloyd, tearing more of his innards as they left. Lloyd hit the ground, coughing up a mouthful of blood, hoping beyond hope that his newly Ascended body could heal quickly. Either that or Colette could.


    Lloyd turned as quickly as he could with his fractured body to face his attacker. What he saw was difficult to believe. The deer that stabbed him straight through was standing and staring at him with blood dripping from its antlers. The thick brown fur that it had moments ago was now actively rotting and turning into blackened mange as it sloughed away from its body. Its eyeballs fell out as the skin on its face decayed rapidly. The corners of its mouth gave way, momentarily turning into an eerie grin. Lastly, the face of the deer melted away until it was merely a skeleton.


    Lloyd saw that the other two defeated deer behind the group had risen from their status as corpses. One of the female deer must have resurrected its companions. The only one who didn''t come back to life was the one that Lloyd decapitated.


    ¡°Zombie deer! Take off their head! Or kill the one that''s resurrecting them!¡± Xavier yelled.


    Lloyd¡¯s throat felt hoarse as a cough erupted. More blood swam into his mouth, and he quickly spit it to the side. His powers and Mana felt as strong as ever from Sarah¡¯s aura, but his body felt feeble. The deer hovering over Lloyd reared back on its hind legs and prepared to stomp. Lloyd saw one blade on the ground; his powers found the hilt and slashed toward the vertebrae of the zombie deer. The exposed neck gave little resistance, and it lost its head before it could fully attack. The now two-time deceased skeletal corpse crashed down on Lloyd. He struggled to remove the reanimated skeleton deer, taking more time and effort to push it off him than he would have liked. By the time the task was complete, he could feel the effects of the blood loss. Fortunately, Lloyd felt a hand on his shoulder as a surge of warmth swam through Lloyd. The hole in his stomach quickly stitched itself together. A hand reached out in front of Lloyd and pulled him to his feet.


    He only saw a white dress and blonde hair sprinting away from him toward the center of the battle. Now that Lloyd¡¯s body was fully healed, he could appreciate the surge of power that ran through him. He saw his second sword in the distance and willed it to him. The approach was much smoother than the last time he tried this trick, the hilt gently finding its place in his palm just in time as two deer charged toward Lloyd. The ground still shook as small fissures continued to pop up around the battlefield.


    The first deer tried to gore Lloyd with its antlers, but he was having none of that. His powers halted the animal¡¯s attack. He swung the sword in his right hand toward the nape of the deer¡¯s neck, not wanting more zombie deer. A vine wrapped around Lloyd¡¯s wrist and his blade, stopping the momentum of his attack. The second deer stared directly at Lloyd. He once again tried to shift the vines but found his magic had no effect. Lloyd dropped his focus for only a moment, but that was enough for the male deer to get out of his grasp. The animal swung its antlers, cutting deep gashes into Lloyd¡¯s back while temporarily freeing Lloyd from the vines. The beast then focused on an approaching Xavier. Lloyd pushed his powers until they encapsulated the deer¡¯s head, stilling its movement. Xavier was now equipped with a foot-long metal blade that extended from the back of his fist. He slashed down, easily separating the deer¡¯s head from its shoulders. The two of them made quick work of the vine-growing deer near them.


    Before Lloyd could turn around to see how the rest of the group was faring, he felt a warmth spread throughout his body. Colette had sweat-tattered hair, and her breathing was ragged. He could see that she had received quite a few cuts herself, but she had yet to fix them. She must have been trying to heal everybody else first.


    Only two deer remained when Lloyd and Xavier turned around. The large deer that had been creating the fissures had either run out of mana or had decided to go more directly on the attack. She stood high on her back legs as she tried to stomp out Regal. He caught the front hooves with his hands, but the weight and the power of the deer shoved him down to his knees. Sheena and Milla were attacking the second deer. Milla had her fangs around the deer''s throat as Sheena stabbed away at the deer''s side. The female deer cried out, and a large shard of a fallen tree zoomed towards Sheena''s back. Lloyd reached out and tried to slow the movement of the projectile. He could feel the tendrils gripping around it but they yet again felt a little too slippery, too hard to grasp. The shard was within a few feet of Sheena when Lloyd decided to stop trying to prevent its movement but instead to shift it. Pushing out with both hands he instead felt the side of the shard and pushed. It altered the path enough so that it whizzed just barely passed Sheena¡¯s ribs and implanted itself within the creature that was controlling it. Sheena stabbed her dagger into the animal and then looked back at Lloyd. Their eyes met, and she gave him a quick head nod before returning to finish off her opponent.


    Regal yelled out, and Lloyd¡¯s heart rate accelerated. He heard Regal scream like that only once before. Lloyd saw that the large deer was indeed back to using her fissure move. This time, her hooves were in Regal¡¯s hands. Small cracks appeared in his skin. Lloyd sprinted forward and put all his remaining willpower and Mana into getting the deer off of his brother. Something inside Lloyd shifted and a staff with a blue crystal appeared in his right hand. Sarah¡¯s aura was still active, but he felt another elevation in power once the wood from the staff hit his palm. The tendrils flooded from his body as they dug into the top of the head of the deer and gripped onto its jaw. In one fluid motion with all of his remaining Mana, he ripped the head toward the sky and the jaw toward the ground. The sharp crack of splitting bone reverberated off the surrounding trees. Its red eyes snuffed out as its pupils went wide, its headless body slumped onto the ground.

 Chapter 25 - A Hairy Situation

    Lloyd followed suit and crashed forward onto his hands and knees. The staff in his hands dropped into the dirt. I don¡¯t have the energy to pick that up. As the words crossed his consciousness, the staff dissipated into grey wisps, which quickly weaved into Lloyd¡¯s chest. Neat. All I have to do is think about summoning it? The staff reappeared in Lloyd¡¯s hand before he willed it away again.


    Colette ran past him and put her hands on Regal''s shoulders as he, too, had crumpled onto the ground. Lloyd saw the faint glow from Colette''s hands from where he lay, and he was sure that his brother would be okay. He began to crawl toward Regal, barely able to lift his palms off the ground. He dragged his legs behind him until he got within a few feet of his brother. Lloyd then flopped on his back, his head lying next to his brother¡¯s.


    ¡°You alive?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°Barely,¡± Regal choked out while still being healed by Colette.


    Lloyd just lay there staring up into the sky. The light of the day still had a few hours to fade completely, but the brightest stars had begun to show themselves. He knew that his brother was alive. He could feel that he would be fine himself. Sheena, Colette, and Milla would live to see another day, which made him happy. He didn''t know what tomorrow would bring, but today, they made it. It is a beautiful day.


    ¡°How''s everyone else?¡± Lloyd asked, still staring up into the sky.


    ¡°Still here,¡± Shannon said.


    ¡°Alive,¡± Xavier said.


    ¡°Alive, but tapped out,¡± Colette said from nearby Lloyd somewhere.


    Milla let out a low howl, which must have been her signal that she was still alive and well.


    ¡°Second that,¡± Sheena chimed in.


    ¡°Not dead, but I think I might have shit myself,¡± Caleb said.


    ¡°Gross, Caleb,¡± Sarah said.


    Lloyd began chuckling, which made Regal laugh, and before everyone knew it, they all started laughing. Lloyd grabbed his ribs in protest as the vibrations from the laughter jostled his sore body. The anxiety-flushing laughter continued for a few more moments. After the laughter subsided, Lloyd wiped away a tear that fell across his face.


    Lloyd knew that they should have been more vigilant just in case all of the commotion attracted any more attackers. He just felt so exhausted, and he knew that everyone else around him likely felt the same way. It took a few more minutes before people got up. When Lloyd got to his feet, he saw the full range of destruction that the deer had caused. The cart looked even worse than the wagon they left behind. A giant ravine had opened up below it and had dumped the right wheel into the crevasse. The sides of the cart were splintered and shattered. Crates and boxes, along with clothing and weapons, were scattered all about. The wooden thing in front of Lloyd barely resembled a cart anymore.


    Lloyd''s eyes wandered from the broken-down wagon into the forest where he had last seen the bison. He saw the large creatures lying on their side with wounds and gashes in their thick fur.


    ¡°Are they still alive?¡± Lloyd asked.


    Colette limped over to the downed animal and put her palms on its bloodied fur. She clearly hadn¡¯t attended to her wounds yet. Lloyd could see the familiar glow in Colette''s palms but noticed that the glow did not transfer to the animal. She stood up and walked the short distance to the second creature. The exact process was repeated, with the same end result.


    ¡°No luck. They''re gone. I¡¯m not sure if I could heal them anyway. I don¡¯t have much left,¡± Colette explained as she stepped away from the animals.


    ¡°There''s no way that you can resurrect it like the deer did to their fallen comrades?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°No, definitely not. I''ll be lucky if I can get a mutation within the next few years. I¡¯ve never heard of anybody actually being able to resurrect the dead. I think the deer was basically reanimating the corpse, but I don''t think it was really alive. At least not in the way that you want it to be,¡± Colette said as she slowly walked back toward the group.


    Lloyd pondered on that idea. Of course, he wouldn''t want Cassius walking around in some skeletal, mindless form. He did wonder, though, if someone in The Citadel would have been able to bring him back.


    ¡°That group was much larger than the one we fought before,¡± Sarah said.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Regal asked.


    ¡°Yeah, it was only four of them. That large one wasn¡¯t with them last time, either. We would have been screwed without you lot,¡± Xavier said.


    ¡°No problem. We couldn¡¯t leave someone who needed help,¡± Colette said, Lloyd and Regal nodding in agreement.


    ¡°Looks like you have a hold on the whole Void Space thing, huh?¡± Shannon asked.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°I guess so. It feels pretty intuitive. I just¡­I have no idea how I have it. None of this makes sense,¡± Lloyd said.


    His mind filled with questions of how and when. Regal said it was in his pack during the bandit attack. Lloyd knew that it wasn''t there when he packed the day before they left Breakwater, but there was a lot of chaos that day. Sometime between then and the bandits, the cube found its way into his pack. A cube that held a weapon that his dad said was specific to his soul. At least back when he was young. That was the only time the weapon could have been crafted. None of this made sense to Lloyd. He heard a few snaps and saw someone waving in front of his face. He shook himself out of his thoughts to see Shannon and others expectantly looking at him.


    ¡°Mind if I take a look?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Lloyd said as he summoned the staff.


    Lloyd took a moment to truly examine his new weapon. The dark wood was separated into three strands. These wove themselves around each other as they ascended toward the top, encasing a blue crystal within the woven wood. The crystal was no bigger than his fist, but the blue glow that emanated from it would work as a decent torch. There was a sense of familiarity with the glow, but Lloyd couldn¡¯t put his finger on it.


    ¡°Holy shit. That is an honest-to-goodness Manarite crystal,¡± Shannon said as she delicately took the staff from Lloyd¡¯s hands.


    She held the crystal close to her face as she rotated the staff around. The rest of the group had begun to make their way closer to Shannon and Lloyd.


    ¡°That¡¯s what they look like?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the glow is a fairly distinct feature. I¡¯ve only ever seen two other ones in my life. They both were about this size. You seriously don¡¯t know how you got the cube or this weapon?¡±


    ¡°Honestly. I have no idea¡­the glow! I know where I¡¯ve seen that before. Remember the fight with the turtle and the otters?¡± Lloyd asked his brother.


    ¡°I do,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°There was a small cave beyond the field of flowers. I noticed a blue glow inside, but I didn¡¯t know what to think of it at the time. Do you think there was a crystal inside there?¡± Lloyd asked Shannon.


    ¡°Most likely. Corrupted will gather around these things and absorb the energy. I would store the staff inside the cube when you aren¡¯t using it. This crystal is on the smaller end, but long-term exposure isn¡¯t good,¡± Shannon said as she handed the staff back to Lloyd.


    Lloyd pulled the staff close to his face and examined the crystal. Much like the Void Space, there was a faint wisp of something within the crystal that slowly shifted around. Lloyd swore he could almost feel the power it was radiating.


    ¡°Won¡¯t I get stronger if I am around the crystal, though?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°Sure, but you risk losing your mind like the Corrupted animals,¡± Shannon said.


    The mention of the Corrupted reminded the cart group that Milla was within their party. They focused on the blue-eyed fox as she nuzzled up to Sheena. A few of them stepped back from the fox as Sheena scratched behind Milla¡¯s ears. Lloyd thought he saw more bend in Sheena¡¯s elbow when she did. Did Milla get bigger?


    ¡°What?¡± Sheena said, the word coming out more as a growl than a human voice.


    Xavier was the first to step forward. ¡°We just haven¡¯t come across a Beastmaster in a while. Not used to them being on our side. Glad¡­ he or she?¡± Xavier asked Sheena.


    ¡°She,¡± Sheena said with the same scowl on her face, although it seemed to let up a little bit.


    ¡°Glad that she was on our side. Guys, wasn¡¯t there a Beastmaster in Mulbar back in the day?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, wait. You aren¡¯t her? Are you?¡± Caleb asked.


    Sheena continued to scratch behind Milla¡¯s now perked-up ears. ¡°I have no idea what you guys are talking about. I¡¯m from Springvale. Born and raised,¡± Sheena said.


    Colette shifted from one foot to the other. The movement was quick, and Lloyd barely noticed it. He looked over and saw everyone from the cart group was still looking at Sheena, they likely didn¡¯t see Colette¡¯s response.


    ¡°Right. Sorry,¡± Xavier said as a heavy silence sat over the group. ¡°We should figure out how to make this mess work. I really don¡¯t want to leave our stuff here. Plus¡­well¡­I haven¡¯t discussed it with my party, but I¡¯m sure they will agree. We owe you all our lives. When we sell our wares in Mandor, we want to give you half of the profits.¡±


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t¡­¡± Regal began to say before Xavier cut him off.


    ¡°Non-negotiable. We pay our debts. This is the least we can do. We just have to figure out how to get it there now. Any suggestions?¡±


    ¡°Milla and I are going to scout ahead, make sure we don¡¯t get ambushed again. You guys can figure it out,¡± Sheena said as she and Milla took off into the forest.


    After the pair was far enough away, Caleb spoke up. ¡°She¡¯s not the warm and fuzzy type, is she?¡¯


    ¡°Nope,¡± Colette said.


    The following two hours flew by as Xavier and Caleb led the attempt to rebuild some semblance of a cart. It was less than half the size of the original, but it looked like it would do the job. Xavier grew his hair around broken wheels and used it to tie together pieces of wood. He would then take hold of either stone or wood pieces and form them into place. It would only work as a short-term solution. It should hold together until they get to town. If they didn¡¯t get ambushed, that is. They designed it so that Milla could pull the cart. They also crafted four human-sized ones. These were all made from scratch. Lloyd had to break apart a few large trees in order to come up with more materials. He then bent wood in circles to make wheels and attachments that would go along straps on people''s backs. Xavier repeated the process of using his hair to fuse and hold together these parts. Lloyd noticed that he would wince every time he broke off the pieces from his fist. Colette had to heal him a few times by the end of it. Regal, Caleb, Xavier, and Lloyd lined up to pull their carts. They had to tap into their Mana potion supply in order to get it done as quickly as they did.


    The sun had fully set, but fortunately, the skies were clear, and the moon was large. It wouldn¡¯t make for easy travel, but all they had to do was follow the road. Colette released a sharp whistle, and Milla and Sheena walked out from the woods shortly after. When Milla walked out from the forest and finally was in view of normal human eyes, most of the cart crew jumped back in surprise. Lloyd had a quick giggle at their shock. Lloyd remembered only a little while ago experiencing the same thing.


    ¡°This is Milla''s night form. As you can see, she''s no longer in the primary element of fire. She won''t need to rest at night, so hopefully, we can keep pace with her,¡± Sheena explained as Milla took her place in front of the cart that was far too large for her.


    Sheena strapped the leather harness on the fox, and with a grunt, Milla walked forward. The makeshift wooden cart groaned and creaked, but the wheels turned, and the wooden planks held together, at least for now.


    Lloyd put one step in front of the other as he realized that his human-sized cart was a fair bit heavier than he had anticipated. Lloyd focused on the well-worn road and tried not to think about the fact that his legs were already burning. Only countless more hours to go, great.

 Chapter 26 - The Gates of Mandor

    The appearance of city walls was a welcomed sight. The night and morning passed without incident, at least without attacks from the wildlife. It was apparent early on that the carts would need to be helped along. The women took turns shoving the carts from behind while the men trudged forward. The uphill portions were killer on the quads and calves, but the downhill portions were worse. There were a few steep hills that caused the carts to crash into the heels of Regal and Xavier. Both man and wooden transport took quite a tumble, but fortunately, the carts held up, and they were able to, with shaky legs, get them to where they were now.


    The sun was already high in the sky, and Milla had shifted to her Firefox form many hours prior. Colette and Caleb chatted most of the night away about sewing patterns and how he created such high durability in their clothes. Lloyd wasn''t aware there was such a range in skill between people with the same ability. He wondered how he ranked against others with telekinesis.


    Lloyd felt as if he could truly call what he was looking at a city and not just a town like Breakwater or Sylvia. Mandor was still another half mile away, but large gates loomed in the distance. Gray stone walls stood dozens of feet tall with parapets perched on top. He could see tiny dots patrolling the walls up top. Mandor was dwarfed by the snow-capped mountains that stood behind the city, appearing like the backdrop of a perfectly painted scene.


    Sheena untied Milla from her harness and let the fox hide amongst the trees. Xavier and his group told her that they wouldn¡¯t care, but she wasn¡¯t taking any chances.


    ¡°Welcome, travelers. I see that you have an¡­interesting assortment of things there. I would also say that it is quite a unique way to transport these materials,¡± one of the guards at the gate said.


    The man wore shiny metal armor from his head to his toes. In his right hand, he wielded a well-made spear. The only parts of the guard that were visible were his eyes and nose under his raised visor. He stood about a head shorter than Regal, but the armor made him look larger. Lloyd saw a few slashes, dents, and dings in his armor. It looks like the guard definitely saw some action.


    The second guard they approached stood still; his arms pressed to his body just below his belly. This guard possessed no discernable weapons, which made Lloyd think that he had powers of the elemental type. The second guard''s armor was nearly identical, although with fewer dents and dings on it.


    ¡°Yeah, we ran into a little bit of trouble along the way. We lost a few good people," Xavier said with slumped shoulders.


    ¡°Yes, the wilds have been getting worse this last year. Fear not; we take the safety and security of Mandor very seriously. Know that when you are within these walls, you will be safe. May I ask, from which city do you come from originally?¡± the first guard asked.


    ¡°Mulbar,¡± Xavier said as he pointed to himself and the rest of his group.


    Both guards nodded and then looked at the remaining four members.


    ¡°Springvale,¡± Colette said.


    ¡°Same. I have something to mention before we get any further. I am a Beastmaster, and my fox is in the woods back there. I would very much appreciate it if she was allowed to come into town,¡± Sheena said as she looked back towards the forest.


    Lloyd saw that her feet were already poised to walk away, as if she was expecting the guards to say no. Lloyd had never heard Sheena talk with such tameness and politeness.


    ¡°Ah, why yes, of course, you are both allowed and welcomed into the city. We have a Beastmaster or two within the city walls already. Our denizens are quite comfortable with the blue-eyed beasts. Sort of neat that their eyes tell us if they are friendly or not,¡± the first guard said with a smile barely visible in between his open visor.


    Shock spread across Sheena¡¯s face as she nodded towards the forest. Milla sprinted out of the forest but slowed to a trot as she approached the gates. Milla took up position next to Sheena, who rested her hand on the fiery fur.


    ¡°She is quite a lovely creature. It looks like she has fire abilities, so we just ask that you be careful around the wooden amenities and wooden parts of town. We recommend an Inn called the Stony Spire. It''s fairly easy to spot. If you walk straight down the path here after a few minutes, you''ll see a large three-story tall stone structure. The first floor is a tavern, and the top two floors are all places to sleep. It is made almost entirely of stone,¡± the guard said.


    ¡°It''s not quite as good as the snooze and booze, but it will do,¡± the second guard said.


    ¡°Her powers don¡¯t actually work like that, she¡­¡± Sheena began to say before Regal spoke up.


    ¡°We won''t be long. We are only planning on spending the night,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°Of course. What about you two gentlemen? Where do you reside from?¡± The guard asked Lloyd and Regal.


    ¡°We are from Breakwater,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°So, just a heads up. We might not be able to sell everything within a day. We still want to honor our deal, so we hope that maybe you can stay an extra day or so. We know that you are in a hurry, but I think the extra gold will serve you and the Kingdom well,¡± Xavier said.


    ¡°I do like rewards!¡± Colette said as she clapped her hands and bounced back and forth on her feet. She looked at her friend, and Sheena shook her head and walked into the gates past the guards.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Sheena said before disappearing into the city.


    ¡°Breakwater is quite the trek. I would certainly recommend a few days of rest. It sounds like a few of you are continuing on. Does that mean that you are going to join the King¡¯s Guard?¡± guard number one asked.


    ¡°That is the plan. Myself, my brother Regal here, Colette, and also the angry woman that just walked through the doors with her fox,¡± Lloyd said as a smile crept on his face when he realized that she was too far away to hear.


    Colette let loose a little giggle, and she shook her head at Lloyd. ¡°Don''t let her hear you say that,¡± she said. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    The first guard reached into a pack lying on the ground next to the large stone walls. He pulled out a thin block of wood about the size of his palm with various notes and writing carved into it. He handed it to Regal, who quickly examined it.


    ¡°Take this to the Stony Spire. They will make sure to set you up with accommodations free of charge. We welcome any and all that journey to bring the fight to the beasts in the West,¡± the first guard said as he put his fist to his armored chest, the second guard mirroring the movement. "I would recommend stopping at the Bazaar near the Stony Spire. Stock up on potions and maybe a new set of gear," the guard said as he eyed Lloyd and Regal''s torn attire.


    ¡°Go. Find Sheena and enjoy some rest. We can handle it from here,¡± Xavier said.


    Colette ran up and hugged each member of the cart group. Regal and Lloyd shook the hands of each of them.


    ¡°You sure? The load didn''t get any lighter now that it''s at the gate,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°We can help with that. There are quite a few people in town who have Altered strength. I think if we get Brett and Brad, they should be able to haul this no problem,¡± said the first guard.


    ¡°I''ll stay with the carts if you guys want to try to find the Snooze and Booze,¡± Xavier said to his group.


    ¡°Oh, don''t want to hang with us in the Stony Spire, huh?" Lloyd said as his party walked through the behemoth gates of Mandor.


    ¡°I mean, the place is called Snooze and Booze. It sounds like a fun time,¡± Caleb said.


    ¡°Well, you know where to find us. We¡¯ll be there for a few days, apparently,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°Same to you guys,¡± Sarah said as she waved to Lloyd¡¯s group.


    Lloyd, Regal, and Colette quickly found the building that they were looking for. Unlike the first town that Regal and Lloyd had gotten to, this town was bustling with people. The main street they walked down was a compact dirt road that housed buildings of varied materials on either side. There were brick-and-mortar shops one story high with awnings out front that wafted the smell of fresh baked goods onto the street. They were smaller log cabin houses with families playing in the backyard, kicking a ball on the ground, or simply having a meal. A few two-story stone buildings were scattered around as well.


    Lloyd stood at a four-way intersection. In front of him was their destination, the Stony Spire. On the road to the right, Lloyd saw adobe and stone buildings with different colored awnings out in front. Hundreds of people stood and walked in front of the small shops and vendors. Even from where Lloyd stood, he could hear the voices yelling and shouting different prices or enticing the passing potential customers to come to their shop. He looked down at his tattered clothes and made a note to stop over there and see what they had for sale. He also wondered what kind of price the materials they had in their packs would go for. A quick shot of panic rose when he realized he had never bought or sold something before. He might have to ask Colette or Sheena for help. Probably Colette.


    The three approached the doors to the Stony Spire. Before they could reach the door, a tall man with a slender build grabbed the handle and opened the door for them.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Colette said.


    Regal and Lloyd gave the man a nod as they followed Colette into the building. They were immediately smacked with the savory smell of meat, the sweet smell of caramelized sugar, and scents of sacred herbs floated through the air, creating a light haze in the room. The area was at least a few thousand square feet. It reminded Lloyd of Sylvia and of Taryn, who had to mentally and physically maintain all of the stone structures. He wondered if there was such a person or groups of people here that had to do the same. He hoped that it worked as it did with his mom, that the structures only needed to be created initially and then would stand by themselves. They left Sylvia as the citizens were recovering from an awful disease. Lloyd hoped they were still okay.


    Although both taverns were made almost entirely of stone, that was where the similarities ended. Stained glass windows adorned the stone wall. The lights and chandeliers were made of metal, and the bright yellow glow they gave off was from something that wasn¡¯t a normal flame. Ornate stone chairs surrounded the round stone tables. Red cushions sat atop the stone, which would be a welcomed comfort as Lloyd¡¯s legs were nearing the end of his ability to walk. Carpets made of the fur of various animals decorated the floors. Intricate designs wove throughout the floor and walls as the type of stone varied. There was a stage at the end of the room as well.


    Immediately to the right of the door, there was a large bar where a group of men in brown tunics and swords slapped to their hips sat and laughed about something that must have happened recently. A few chairs down sat a lonely old man sipping on whatever was in his mug. His white hair and distant stare made Lloyd wonder what brought him to the bar. Excitement rose as Lloyd realized that he didn''t know the man''s story and that anything that he said to him would be a surprise. He loved that. It was one of the main reasons he left Breakwater to begin with. He wanted to explore and meet new people who had stories he''d never heard of.


    ¡°I found her,¡± Colette said as she pointed beyond the bar to a row of stone tables.


    Patrons sat sprinkled throughout the room, drinking or eating, laughing or sitting silently. It looked as though Sheena had yet to receive any food or drink. She simply sat next to Milla as they stared forward at the empty stage in front of them. The three began to make their way over to Sheena when Regal stopped.


    ¡°Let''s see how well this wooden pass works. If you want, I''ll grab some mugs for us and Sheena as well,¡± Regal said as he held up the pass and shook it.


    ¡°I''m in,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°Yeah, I''ll take a little baby drink as well,¡± Colette said.


    ¡°Think Sheena will want one?¡± Lloyd asked.


    Colette chuckled before she answered. ¡°Definitely. Don¡¯t make it a baby one,¡± she said.


    Regal broke off, heading to the bar. He stood next to the old man, trying to get the bartender''s attention. Colette slid onto the thick red ornate cushion that sat upon the stone chair next to her friend. Lloyd walked around the table, giving Milla a quick pet behind her ears. The fox licked at Lloyd''s palm as he went to sit down across from Sheena. He looked at her and swore that she was almost smiling.


    ¡°Have you ordered anything yet? One of those guards gave us a cool pass that should give us food and a free stay for the next few days. I think maybe we can drink too. Regal is checking that out right now,¡± Colette asked Sheena.


    ¡°Um, no, not yet. I¡¯ve just been sitting here,¡± Sheena replied as she continued to stare at the empty stage.


    ¡°Yeah, this seems like a pretty nice place, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Sheena didn''t answer right away, and in a desire to fill the awkward void, Lloyd made it worse.


    ¡°You seem pretty happy here. Why is that?" Lloyd asked.


    He thought about adding something about never seeing her smile and wondering if someone had put her under a charm. As the quasi-smile immediately dropped from Sheena''s face when Lloyd asked the question, he was glad that he didn''t push the subject.


    ¡°I walked straight down that path from the gates, and nobody stared at me. Nobody tucked away their children,¡± Sheena began to explain as Milla put her furry head into Sheena¡¯s lap and she instinctively reached out and began scratching between the fox''s ears. ¡°There were people on the streets who smiled at me and gave me a nod. There was even this one little girl who stopped kicking a ball around to approach Milla. She just reached out and pet her. Milla licked her face, and the girl walked away laughing. I''ve¡­I guess I''ve never really had that experience. It makes me wonder about things, that''s all.¡±


    There were a few moments of silence before Collete wrapped her arms around Sheena¡¯s left arm and leaned her head on Sheena¡¯s shoulder. Sheena briefly tucked the side of her head so that it leaned against the top of Collete¡¯s. The moment lasted only briefly.


    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯ve had it rough,¡± Regal said as he approached the table with the wooden mugs of beer. One by one, he set them in front of each person, even having a small bowl for Milla as he set it down on the ground for her.


    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t want to talk about it. Thanks for the beers.¡± Sheena said as she lifted her mug towards Regal.


    Regal returned the gesture. Colette and Lloyd added their mugs into the pile, liquid sloshing as they bumped together.


    ¡°Cheers,¡± everyone said in unison as they all took a strong swig out of their mugs.

 Chapter 27 - Colettes Hidden Talent

    Lloyd and company found themselves at the entrance to the Bazaar. Although the wooden badge they had was a gold mine, it wasn''t an endless supply. After three rounds, the bartender told Regal that they would have to start paying, so they opted to see what the markets were like.


    Night had fallen as they reached the Bazaar. Luckily, it was well-lit with candles, orbs, and multicolored lanterns. A potent mix of exotic spices, sizzling food, and the crackles of magic bombarded his senses. The noise had simmered since earlier, but the population increased. Lloyd''s head bounced back and forth as he saw people dressed in bone-clad heavy armor, flowing leaf-covered robes, and everything in between. He saw spells and abilities being cast all around him. A woman hovered in front of a stall, trying to haggle her way down on something she was trying to purchase. He wasn''t sure if it was the alcohol or simply the atmosphere of the area. An ear-to-ear grin grew on Lloyd''s face. This is fucking awesome.


    As they got closer, Lloyd saw the merchant stalls held all kinds of things. They varied in size and shape, some barely big enough to fit the seller and a few pieces of gear. Others held trinkets and potions in the back of a cart. There were larger stalls that held metal plate armor and thinner leather gear. Lloyd looked at one, its owner was a large man with a big bushy beard. His dark skin and brown eyes perused the crowd, trying to find a customer. He yelled out various shouts about the types of armor he was selling. It all was overwhelming and, at the same time, endlessly exciting.


    Lloyd wondered if he should change up his armor as well. The ladies did mention that his gear and powers didn''t match up. That triggered another thought as he wondered what he should do with his swords. It felt like a betrayal to sell the swords his father made for him in order to use a staff that came from some crazy magical box made by who knows who. Lloyd knew that the logical thing to do was to sell the weapons and get used to using the staff. In the last few fights he found himself in, the swords felt clunky and didn''t mesh well with his powers.


    Lloyd gripped the hilts of his blades. He knew what he should do...what he wanted to do.


    "Hey man, can I leave the herbs from my pack with you? Just sell them together with whatever you have. I think I''m going to try to find a stall that buys and sells weapons," Lloyd said to his brother as his eyes sunk to the ground.


    Silence sat in the air, cutting away the noise of the busy Bazaar. He finally gained the courage to look up to see his brother staring at him. Regal took a deep breath before nodding.


    "Yeah, that makes sense. I can''t see how they would be helpful for you anymore. Being able to get a little bit more coin might help you get a change of gear as well," Regal said.


    Lloyd reached into his pack, grabbed the herbs, and handed them off. He nodded to his brother as he turned to Colette and Sheena. "I''ll meet up with you guys later," Lloyd said.


    "Sounds good. I think Regal and I were planning on selling ours as well, anyway. This will make for a more efficient trip," Colette said.


    "Ladies first," Regal said as he did a slight bow and motioned his arm forward.


    "My my, what a gentleman."


    Colette walked forward, but Regal turned toward Lloyd. He placed his hand on Lloyd''s shoulder. "Dad would be proud of you. He would want you to sell his weapons. He knew this was what you wanted your whole life," Regal said.


    Regal slapped Lloyd''s shoulder and took off toward Colette. He swept Colette into his arms and carried her in front of his chest down the cobblestone Bazaar. Colette giggled the entire time.


    "Yeah, I''m going to look for that stall now," Lloyd awkwardly said to Sheena.


    Sheena pursed her lips in a half smile and waved her arm forward. The motion was similar to Regals, excluding his bow. Lloyd thought about making a comment just as Colette did, but he quickly thought better of himself. He felt that she would stab him rather than carry him.


    Lloyd passed stall after stall. The colors ranged from vibrant yellows to burnt oranges, navy blues, sunset reds, and all the colors in between. Most of the sellers appeared to be general merchants, having a hodgepodge of things. The scents of well-seasoned, freshly cooked meat wafted through the pathway. He was tempted on more than one occasion to drop a few coins on the appetizing aromas. He shook off the impulsive thoughts, knowing that free food waited for him at the Stony Spire.


    After half an hour of searching the stalls, stopping here and there to check the wares, he finally found what he was looking for. The tarp above the stall was a weathered light blue and it gently flapped in the wind. The owner of the stall was a hardy-looking middle-aged woman. She wore brown overalls over a black tank top that was seared and scorched in a few places. She sported a few scars up and down her arms and a few wrinkles on her face. Her simple smile sat below a set of light brown eyes.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "How can I help you today?" the woman asked. Her smile seemed genuine as she shuffled a few things off the counter to make room for anything Lloyd might have or ask for.


    "I''m looking to sell these guys here," Lloyd said as he motioned to his swords.


    "Those look mighty fine. Mind if I take a look?"


    Lloyd nodded and unequipped his swords, placing his whole belt on the table. He felt a weird weight in the pit of his stomach and a knot in his throat as he laid them down. You knew it made sense to sell them, but now that he was so close, he began to question it.


    The woman removed the swords from the sheaths and examined them. She twisted them in front of her so she could see down both sides of the blades. She swung and slashed the swords through the air as she pivoted around in place, fighting a phantom opponent.


    "These are mighty fine work they are. The Soulsmith where you come from must be quite good. I didn''t know anybody in the East was this talented. Especially with this low-level quality material."


    "Thank you. My father made them."


    "So why are you selling them today? If they''re made by family, especially for you, they will likely be better than anything I can provide."


    Lloyd mentally stumbled for a reasonable response. The truth was that they didn''t match his abilities at all. The staff he now had was far more useful. The true and extended story of why he really had the blades would include mentioning things that might get him in trouble.


    "I didn''t Ascend until recently, and the blades were a better match until then," Lloyd said.


    The woman crunched her eyebrows but released them a moment later as she shrugged her shoulders. Lloyd could tell she wanted to ask questions but apparently decided against it.


    "The craftsmanship is stunning, truly. Unfortunately, I can''t pay you much because of the quality of the materials. At least, not as much as you might have been hoping," she said, turning the weapons yet again, giving a final inspection of the swords. "I can give you 2,000 coin for the lot."


    The shock that spread across Lloyd''s face was a pure and natural, unchecked emotion. He quickly tried to gather himself as he responded. A smile briefly flashed across the merchant''s face.


    "That is a good deal. I can definitely let these go for that price," Lloyd said.


    The woman extended her calloused hand, and Lloyd shook it. Her grip was firm, and Lloyd had to quickly strengthen his to meet her level. As the woman ran to the back of her shop, Lloyd thought about all the things you might be able to buy with that money. He only had 1,000 coin from looting the bandits and from what he left Breakwater with.


    The merchant returned with a clanging pouch of coin. She dropped them on the table, and Lloyd quickly opened the coin purse to inspect. A quick tally of all the currency assured him that the full 2,000 was there. He nodded his head, and the woman retrieved the weapons from the table and stored them somewhere in the back room.


    "Anything else you might need today? What sort of weapons do you typically use? I''m sure I have something that will fit you well," she said.


    "I''m actually looking for new gear. Where can I find a vendor to buy some clothing for a caster type? One that specializes in telekinesis?"


    "I believe there''s only one in town right now. You must have passed the shop on the way here. It''s the tarp with the red and orange banners," she said as she pointed back toward the Stony Spire.


    "Thank you," Lloyd said as he bowed and walked away from the stall.


    Before he could find the shop, he ran into Regal and Colette. Colette was wildly gesturing with her hands and talking sternly to the man behind the stand.


    "These are rare herbs! There''s no way we can give these away at that price. They''re worth double that, at least," Colette said.


    "No, no, no. I might, and I emphasize might, be able to sell it for twice that amount. Look," the man said as he huffed out a puff of air, his shoulders sagging as he did. "Look, I can give you 4,000 for all of the herbs. That''s it, though. I have other customers here who will likely desire to purchase something by the end of the night," said the man as he gestured forward to the people surrounding them. Lloyd looked at their faces, and he could indeed see that they seemed to be waiting for Colette to finish her bargaining.


    "Fine, fine, you hit my weak spot. I do not wish to further disrupt my fellow citizens. 4,000 will suffice," Collete said.


    The man already had a pouch on the ready and dropped it on the table as he swiftly swept the materials away.


    "Next, please!" yelled the man.


    When the three of them were out of earshot of the merchant, Lloyd spoke up.


    "Holy shit, 4,000 coin for all those herbs? That''s awesome!" Lloyd said.


    "Much better than the first offer of 2,500 he gave us," Regal said with a laugh.


    Lloyd''s face turned green as he felt like he might yak.


    "What''s wrong?" Colette asked.


    "Yea, I see you sold the swords. How are you feeling?" Regal asked.


    "Not great now," Lloyd said.


    "Oh no. Lloyd. Why? How much did you sell them for?" Colette asked in a soft, motherly tone.


    "She offered me 2,000 because she said they were expert craftsmanship. I thought it was a good deal, so I said yes," Lloyd said as he looked at Colette.


    All happiness dropped from Colette''s face before she shook her head. She took a step forward before placing both of her hands on Lloyd''s shoulders. She softly looked up at Lloyd before viciously shaking him.


    "2,000! You didn''t haggle with them? Are you out of your mind... Oh my god. Seriously?" Colette said, finally ceasing the shaking. "Look, Lloyd. Are you looking at me?" she asked.


    "Yes, obviously. I''m looking right in your eyes," Lloyd said.


    Colette let go of Lloyd''s shoulders as she pointed with her index and middle finger to her eyes and then toward Lloyd''s, making the motion a few more times before she spoke.


    "Now, pay attention. We always haggle. The first price they give you is bullshit. She told you that they were excellent weapons. That means that you have the advantage there," Colette said as she deeply breathed out. "Are you buying or selling anything else tonight?"


    "I wanted to get a different set of gear."


    "Perfect! We are coming along. I will do most of the talking," Colette said as the seriousness melted away, and she hooked her arm into Lloyd''s. "Where are we going?"


    Lloyd pointed toward the tarp with the red and orange banners a few stalls away. Colette stepped forward and dragged Lloyd behind. Lloyd looked back at Regal, who simply mouthed, ''Just go with it.''

 Chapter 28 - Trading Leather for Silk

    ¡°There? The red and orange, let¡¯s go!¡± Colette said as she grabbed Lloyd¡¯s wrist and pulled him along.


    The two swiftly made it to the stall, and Lloyd could see why he had initially passed by this one. The only things that he could see within the shop were sheets of different-colored threads on wooden hangers. He initially thought that they just sold carpets or something, but now he realized that those must be threading that goes into making clothes.


    ¡°Welcome to Sacred Silks. How can I serve you today?¡± The man behind the counter asked.


    ¡°I was looking to purchase a set of robes today,¡± Lloyd said.


    The man stood maybe five and a half feet tall. Although he wore his hood up, his face was still mostly visible. Short shabby brown hair was tucked away behind his ears, and he wore a well-groomed, thick, dark brown beard that drooped down half a foot from his face. His expression was plain as he observed Lloyd. After taking a moment to observe what the man was wearing, Lloyd began to question his resolve to buy one of them.


    ¡°Wait, am I buying a dress?¡± Lloyd turned and quietly asked Colette.


    ¡°No, silly, it¡¯s a robe,¡± Colette said.


    ¡°Well, the robe looks a lot like a dress, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but they¡¯re totally different.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    ¡°Ah hem,¡± said the man behind the stall as he cleared his throat. ¡°We don¡¯t have many robes in stock today. As you can see, I have threads of varying colors and properties. What is your power?¡±


    ¡°Telekinesis,¡± Lloyd answered.


    ¡°Oh, good, good. You are fortunate indeed. That is a reasonably common ability. May I ask, you seem to be about the right age. Do you happen to be an Omega?¡± the merchant asked.


    Lloyd¡¯s cheeks began to flush a light pink. He didn¡¯t know why he was embarrassed about having to answer the question. Many people, heck, most people with powers weren¡¯t Omegas. He quickly and briefly looked back at Colette and Regal and realized why he blushed. Lloyd was playing catch-up. He only recently received his powers, and he couldn¡¯t have possibly hoped to match the potential of his Omega friends.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I am not.¡±


    ¡°No worries. I only ask because we are finding that the materials need to be sturdier with Omegas. If you want to come on the other side of the stall, I can get you sized up.¡±


    Lloyd walked around to the other side of the merchant¡¯s table. Before Lloyd even realized it, he reached out to the silks on his left and right. His left hand found a bright blue tapestry. The material was silky smooth, the faint glimmer of power dripped off the fabric. As he released his left hand, his right found a dull yellow one. Unlike it¡¯s silky sibling to the left, this one felt a bit coarser and a heck of a lot more powerful. A smile spread on his face as he realized that this could be an excellent first step in bridging the power gap between him and the rest of his party.


    Lloyd stood still as the merchant took out a measuring tape. He signaled to Lloyd to reach his arms out into a t pose, and the man began to measure all the various inseams and distances that he needed. The measuring took a few minutes. Looking down Lloyd could see various numbers scratched on a pad that the man held as he rolled up his tape and set them down on the table inside.


    ¡°That should do for the measurements, and I have everything here. Would you prefer the red silk here or the green one in the back?¡± the man asked as he pointed to the two available threads.


    The red one that was near the merchant was a dark cherry red. Lloyd did enjoy that color, and he thought that it would go well with the flames on Milla¡¯s back. Not wanting to choose the first option he saw; he looked at the back of the shop toward the green silks. The forest green silk seemed appealing as well, and in fact, he thought it might do better in the wilderness. The red might stick out a little bit too much, whereas the green would blend in well. A smile crossed his face as he imagined an entire scene of him sneaking through a forest, invisible to his enemies. He saw himself picking up monstrous animals and skewering them with his telekinetic magic. His daydream faded quickly as he saw a hand wave in front of his face.


    ¡°Still with us?¡± the shopkeeper asked.


    ¡°Yes, sorry. I think I¡¯ll go with the green,¡± Lloyd responded.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Of course, not a problem. That will be 1,800 coin. It will be ready in about a week.¡±


    ¡°A week? 1,800?¡± Lloyd sputtered the words as he spoke.


    That would mean that he would have to spend almost all of the coin that he got from selling his father¡¯s creations. He knew that was the whole point in selling them, but he had hoped there would be more coin left over after purchasing some armor. Plus, taking a week to craft was an absolute non-starter.


    ¡°We should be leaving either tomorrow or the day after, I won¡¯t be able to wait a week.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± the man said as he began to scratch at his chin. ¡°With a bit more coin, I could push your order to the front of the line. I could have it done tomorrow. That, of course, would require a lot of work and a late night for me,¡± said the merchant as his eyes wandered to the floor. His head was tilted down, and his hood covered most of his face, but Lloyd could see the scraps of a smile spread on his face briefly before it disappeared. Is he trying to cheat me too?


    ¡°How much?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°For a rush order? An even 2,500 should be about right.¡±


    ¡°No way! That''s way too much,¡±


    ¡°If that price doesn¡¯t work for you, I understand. Not everyone can afford the fine works here from Sacred Silks.¡±


    ¡°Hey man, we can dump you some money. We made a decent amount from selling those herbs. It was about a thousand per person,¡± Regal said.


    Lloyd wanted to have more money for other cities they would come across and, of course, for The Citadel. If things were this expensive here, he couldn¡¯t imagine how pricey they would be in The Citadel. The quality would also be much, much higher.


    Lloyd then began to think about the previous battles. He wondered if he had been a little bit weaker if they would have gone way worse. What if he had been a bit stronger in those fights? Would they have suffered fewer injuries? Would Cassius still be alive if Lloyd had been able to kill that bandit leader sooner?


    The loss in coin would hurt, but he was certain that he would regret not making the purchase and being too weak to defend himself or his friends, old and new.


    ¡°2,100, and you have a deal,¡± Lloyd said as he walked back to Regal to acquire the thousand coin from the herb sale. Colette gave him a smile and a double thumbs up.


    ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s keep the 2500, but I will throw some of this yellow thread in,¡± said the man as he walked toward the section containing yellow threads. ¡°These will enhance the durability of the robes, allowing them to withstand more slashes, scratches, and scorches,¡± the man said with confidence. He clearly had used that line before.


    Lloyd could feel the anger rise again. This time, much more slowly. Did that mean that the merchant meant to sell him some shabby robes? Would the first flicker of fire send his robes into ashes? He realized that he was incredibly out of his depths here, so he turned to Colette.


    ¡°What do you think? I know nothing of this,¡± Lloyd asked Colette.


    ¡°The prices seem okay. Maybe a tad steep, but the materials seem to be quality. Is that robe of your own making, sir?¡± She asked the merchant.


    Lloyd took a moment to fully take in the set of robes that he was wearing. There was a dark black trim that outlined the top of his hood that traced down his neckline and went down each of his sleeves. The rest of his shoulders and hood were a dark crimson red. The robes transitioned lighter and lighter as they got closer to the bottom, eventually turning more orange. The black thread wove along his chest, and he saw as the man turned in a slow circle that the black thread curved along his back and created the form of a sitting Raven. It, indeed, was a stunning robe/dress thing.


    ¡°Why yes, my dear. Now, of course, I spared no expense in the creation of my own attire. Yours, good sir, of course, won¡¯t be up to the quality level of these. The yellow thread will be used on the seams and around the front of the hood. The other designs and the raven that you see on mine are part of a very delicate process. The symbols and designs you see on the rest of my robes act as runes and power enhancers. I do not have the ability myself to enhance the runes. It is the work of one of my friends. Her services are quite expensive. I hope that answers your questions,¡± the merchant said.


    Lloyd looked back at Colette, who gave him a steady nod. ¡°Yeah, if you have the funds, I would say this is worth purchasing. I think it will enhance your abilities quite a bit,¡± she said.


    ¡°You have a deal,¡± Lloyd said as he extended his hand, which the shopkeeper quickly shook.


    ¡°With your payment, I can close up shop and begin working on your robes immediately. I can also deliver them to wherever you are staying.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that would be great. I¡¯m in room 24 at the Stony Spire," Lloyd said as he counted out the coin and dropped it on the table in front of the merchant.


    2,500 coin gone, just like that. Yes, technically, Lloyd was up 500 coin for the day, but it still felt like a loss. He tried to keep positive thoughts and how much the robe would change and enhance his abilities.


    ¡°Thank you very much, and if any of your friends require my services, please send them my way.¡±


    Lloyd left the stall and returned to his friends.


    ¡°This is exciting. Trust me, you will feel like a whole different man with those. You did very well there. See, just stay stern and confident when negotiating. Never be afraid to walk away. They can sense it.¡± Colette said.


    ¡°Thank you for all your help back there. Both with the coin from the sale of the herbs and for your knowledge. I really couldn¡¯t tell if I was being ripped off or if what he was saying was accurate,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°Of course. The coin was yours anyway, and the stronger one of us is, the stronger all of us are. Likely means I¡¯ll have to patch you up less, which is always good.¡±


    Before Lloyd could respond, he felt something nuzzle into his left hand and immediately knew it must have been Milla. Her obsidian fur slowly swept across her body¡ªit was like watching a dark wave in slow motion. Milla playfully thrust her head into Lloyd¡¯s hand before disengaging and walking to the front of the group. Lloyd saw the fox was constantly scanning the crowd. She seemed on edge and ready to run at any moment.


    ¡°Mind if we get out of here? This is not really the type of place either Milla or I really want to be,¡± Sheena asked, but it felt more like a statement.


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s more of the city to explore!¡± Lloyd said with an excited smile.

 Chapter 29 - Takes Two to Tango

    The group explored the city for the next few hours. They even stopped by a restaurant that served pork sandwiches. Lloyd thought it was silly to go to a place to eat and actually have to pay money when they had a pass that would give them free food at the Stony Spire. The rest of the group scoffed at him when he brought up the point, saying that they wanted to try different food. Supposedly, the fields around the city were packed with boars. One of the Ascended people in the city could apparently alter the number of babies that appeared in a litter of animals. This allowed them to have a constant stream of food.


    Lloyd thought that was a very odd ability and wondered how a person might go and find out that was what their power was. Did the guy just go around touching pigs? That¡¯s weird. Sounds weird even in my head.


    In the distance, they could hear music playing, and that altered their course as they wove through the streets. The entire city was made out of a grid pattern, so getting around didn¡¯t seem to be that difficult. As the group turned a corner, the music was finally in full swing. They saw a crowd of people dancing outside of a wooden shop. Two men were sitting down in front of a set of drums as they banged away with their palms. A third man held some sort of wooden instrument with strings on the front. His fingers flashed back and forth as the rhythmic whine and screech of the instrument flowed into the air.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s dance!¡± Colette said, and she grabbed Regal¡¯s wrist.


    The two ran into the crowd and disappeared into the dancing mob that had begun to grow in the street. Lloyd looked over at Sheena, who returned a scowl back at him.


    ¡°Yeah, no chance. Not dancing,¡± Sheena said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a dancer either. I think I will let those two have fun, and maybe I¡¯ll check out the Snooze and Booze. Maybe Xavier and the group have everything in order,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea. I think I¡¯ll head there as well,¡± Sheena said as she looked at Lloyd¡¯s shocked face. ¡°I mean, I suppose that is if you don¡¯t mind me heading to the same place.¡±


    Lloyd was initially surprised that Sheena would want to go where he was going. He was happy, though, to have the company, if not just to have Milla along. He seemed to find himself more at ease when the friendly fox was near.


    Lloyd¡¯s initial judgment of the city not being that difficult to navigate quickly changed. If it weren¡¯t for the directional awareness of Sheena and Milla, Lloyd would have been lost many times. After about half an hour, they found themselves standing in front of the Snooze and Booze. As the guard mentioned, this place stood in stark contrast to the Stony Spire. It stood only two stories high but was made of intricate wood. He could see cherry colors mixed in with a darker wood that gave a rustic yet modern feel to the exterior of the building. Large, saloon-style doors sat at the entrance. A thin man wearing a silky black suit swung open on side of the doors, motioning for Lloyd, Sheena, and Milla to enter.


    Unlike the relative calm of the Stony Spire, the Snooze and Booze immediately erupted with noise the moment they entered. The middle of the room was open because the tables were pushed to the edges of the room. People hooked arms with each other as they swung around in circles, occasionally letting go and connecting with someone else close by. The room was much warmer than outside. Men were in their sleeveless tunics, or some without shirts at all. The skirts and dresses of the women flowed outward as they twirled around.


    The smell of cinnamon and sugar hung in the air while the music wafted the scents throughout the room. Lloyd closed his eyes and smiled. The combination was lovely, and he could feel himself begin to sway to the rhythm. Lloyd could feel himself wanting to dance and join the group. He cursed his luck. He decided to come here to avoid dancing on the street. He now found himself in a room seemingly designed to entice its inhabitants to do just that. Lloyd was not a dancer. Something is strange. Why do I want to dance?


    ¡°Do you want to drink? I¡¯m buying,¡± Lloyd said as he turned to address Sheena.


    He saw Sheena¡¯s eyes turn glassy as she looked toward the stage where the music was coming from. After a brief shake of her head, she finally looked over to Lloyd.


    ¡°You¡¯re buying? Sure, why not? I don¡¯t think I want to stay here for long, though. The music is telling me to dance, and I don¡¯t like to dance,¡± Sheena said.


    A brief chuckle slipped through Lloyd¡¯s lips. ¡°Yeah, me either. Do you think it is somebody¡¯s ability?¡±


    Sheena looked down at Milla. The fox had sat down and was nodding her head to the music. Milla looked up toward Sheena and nodded. Sure seems that way. That must be why this place is way livelier than the Spire.


    The pair approached the long wooden bar that lined the left side of the space¡ªbehind them stood two bartenders ready to serve. Large barrels held sloshing liquid that Lloyd thought was likely some ale or maybe mead. Various other bottles and smaller containers held liquids varying from clear to dark brown and even some that seemed a tinge of black.


    ¡°I thought you blew through all your money buying your dress earlier?¡± Sheena asked as a smirk trickled across her face.


    ¡°Ha..ha, hilarious,¡± Lloyd said as he, too, began to smile. That damn music seemed to cheer everybody up. ¡°I mean, technically, that is pretty accurate. I spent all the money that I made from selling my gear and those herbs. I think it¡¯ll be worth it to have those robes, though.¡± Lloyd said, emphasizing the robes part. ¡°Plus, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve really thanked you two.¡± Lloyd said and then briefly looked down at Milla. ¡°I suppose I mean you three. I don¡¯t think I thanked you all for coming to my rescue properly. I wouldn¡¯t be here without you all. Buying a round seems like a fair start at repaying my debts.¡±


    ¡°I think buying two or three rounds might be a fair start.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so we aren¡¯t just grabbing one and leaving them? Thought you wanted to get out of here quick?¡± Lloyd asked as they both pulled up a stool at the bar. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know this was a little thank-you tour you were doing. Might as well milk it for all it¡¯s worth.¡±


    ¡°What can I get for you?¡± asked the young male bartender who approached the pair. He had a small scar on his right cheek, barely visible under the black stubble of his beard. His eyes were a dull gray, and he had short black hair.


    ¡°Are there any drinks special to Mandor?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°We make a mean turquoise tortoise tequila,¡± He responded.


    ¡°Quite the tongue twister,¡± Sheena said.


    ¡°It is. They make us say it a hundred times a day when we begin training.¡±


    Lloyd didn¡¯t recognize what any of that meant, but he supposed that was the whole point of getting something local.


    ¡°That sounds good to me,¡± Lloyd said as he looked over to Sheena, who gave him a thumbs up. ¡°We will take two, please.¡±


    ¡°That will be 50 coin,¡±


    Even though the room seemed to exude happiness and joy, Lloyd felt a sting from that price. That brief moment led him to see the room as it was, unimpeded by the magic of the musicians. It looked a bit duller, and his heart didn¡¯t flutter as much. Buying a few rounds here was going to get expensive. He removed the coin and placed it in front of the bartender, who walked away to get their drinks.


    ¡°Yikes, that is a pretty hefty price for a pair of drinks,¡± Sheena said as she looked Lloyd in the eyes.


    Technically, he only promised her a round of drinks. He thought that Sheena might have been joking around about multiple rounds was only the start of making it up to her. He wondered how he might appear to her if he only bought one round. Would he seem ungrateful? Would he seem like a man who didn¡¯t have the means? Was he actually concerned with how Sheena saw him besides hoping that she didn¡¯t see him as an enemy? Did he hope that she saw him as more? The thoughts ran through his head at breakneck speed. Yet again, he could feel his heart flutter, this time unsure if it was the music¡¯s fault.


    He didn¡¯t realize, but he must have been sitting there tearing through his thoughts with a dumb struck look on his face.


    ¡°I was only kidding about three rounds of drinks. I don¡¯t really like to drink that much anyway. Losing control of myself is not something that I desire. Plus, I don¡¯t need you bankrupting yourself,¡± Sheena said as she grabbed the drink in front of her.


    Lloyd had not noticed when the drinks arrived, but he grabbed his as well. The drink came in a metal chalice, and when clinked together, it released a sharp ting. As the cold liquid touched his lips, he could feel the contents swirl and mix with the magic of the music.


    The two were about halfway done with their drinks before either one of them spoke.


    ¡°Is it difficult?¡± Lloyd asked as he stared at the stage.


    Sheena grabbed her drink and turned her stool to face the same direction as Lloyd. ¡°Is what difficult?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Lloyd said, embarrassed. He realized he didn¡¯t verbalize the rest of his thoughts. He now just realized how potentially flammable the conversation might be if he added this particular piece of tinder to the pile. Fuck it.


    ¡°I mean, do you find it difficult to kill the Corrupted monsters while having one at your side?¡±


    Lloyd immediately regretted his word choice. A few random noises stumbled from his mouth as he tried to speak up and correct himself before Sheena could.


    ¡°I mean, shit. That wasn¡¯t really appropriately worded. I mean, you have a companion animal that has abilities, which is awesome, by the way. You know, I think you¡¯re awesome, Milla, right?¡± Lloyd asked, directing his words to the fox. ¡°I just wonder is it difficult to kill the red eyes?¡±


    The anger had disappeared from her eyes as Sheena took a deep inhale and exhaled before she answered. She lifted the mug to her lips and took a large gulp, bringing her glass down to a quarter left.


    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡±


    Lloyd wanted to fire off a few more questions immediately, but he thought better of himself and let a few moments pass to see if Sheena wanted to add anything herself.


    ¡°Milla, well,¡± Sheena said as she looked down at Milla. She scratched the fox on the top of her head as the obsidian fur flowed around her fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that if I was on my own thank you tour toward Milla for how many times she had saved my life, I would have to buy her every drink in this place. Even then, I would still owe her a few more rounds.¡±


    Sheena looked up directly into Lloyd¡¯s eyes and saw something there that he had yet to see. The emerald eyes of Sheena began to twinkle as the moisture accumulated. She seemed more human in this form. More approachable. Before he could realize what he was doing, he reached forward for a hug. His arms wrapped around her, and to his surprise, he felt the light touch of her arms around him. He felt as though he was in the lion¡¯s den, and anything he said and did in the next few moments would determine if the lion ate him or if he could walk out alive. He decided silence was the best answer. I¡¯d only be digging myself a hole if I opened up my yap right now.


    Lloyd could feel Sheena let go of the hug, and he did the same. Sheena cleared her throat, and the look in her eyes had reverted to the typical fierceness that usually stood there, although a hint of softness remained.


    ¡°Thank you for sharing that,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really share anything. Maybe one day, I¡¯ll share the whole story. Not today, though. Especially not here,¡± Sheena said and then tipped back the remaining liquid in her drink. She stood up and placed the empty metal mug on the bar. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to head back and get an early night¡¯s rest. Thanks for the round,¡± Sheena said.


    ¡°Wait, wait. You don¡¯t want to have a quick dance?¡± Lloyd asked with a large grin. He then chugged the rest of his drink. It was a delicious beverage.


    ¡°Ha. The music does, but I don¡¯t. Don¡¯t push your luck, Lloyd. Come on, Milla.¡±


    Milla jumped up on Lloyd and licked his face, and then she graciously accepted a few pets. Milla hopped down and followed Sheena out of the saloon doors.


    ¡°Hey, Lloyd, what¡¯s up man?¡± said a male voice from somewhere to Lloyd¡¯s left.


    Lloyd turned to see that it was indeed Caleb from the cart group. He had completely forgotten that was basically the whole point for Sheena and himself to be at the Snooze and Booze.


    ¡°Hey Caleb, I¡¯m glad you saw me. We came here looking for you but then sort of got distracted,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°Haha, yeah man, I noticed. I was about to head up to my room, but I saw you two on the way through. I was going to come over and say something, but I saw you two having a little bit of a moment, so I left you alone for a sec.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®a moment¡¯?¡± Lloyd asked with finger quotes.


    ¡°Oh, come on, that little cheeky hug you guys had?¡± Caleb asked with his eyebrows raised.


    ¡°That was nothing. She just shared a part of her past and she seemed like she needed a hug. That was all. Anyway, how goes the sale of all your stuff? I thought maybe we¡¯d see you down at the Bazaar.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was a lot of behind-the-scenes sales. We actually offloaded most of our supplies. Again, we can¡¯t thank you guys enough for saving our asses. Did you end up buying anything in the Bazaar?¡±


    ¡°We sold a few things, and I ended up putting in an order for some robes at the Sacred Silks.¡±


    ¡°Oh, nice. I stopped by there as well. He has some quality stitchwork. I was actually looking to work with him while I was in town,¡± Caleb said as he stared at the ceiling. ¡°Anywho, we should have enough of the coin for you guys by tomorrow morning. Let everyone know to stop by. I¡¯m heading to bed, but you have a good night, Lloyd,¡± Caleb said as he extended his hand.


    ¡°You too,¡± Lloyd said.


    With nobody around him that he knew, Lloyd decided to exit the tavern before the music entirely consumed him. Through the saloon doors held an open and chilly night air. He took off towards what he believed was the Stony Spire.

 Chapter 30 - New Day, New Gear

    Lloyd woke with a silky feeling on his skin. He reluctantly threw the sheets off and began to get dressed. Lloyd looked around the room, and his heart shot into his throat. He spun around rapidly as he looked around the room in a panic. Where are my swords? The thought finally steadied his heart, and he settled down as he sat on his unmade bed. I don¡¯t have them anymore. I sold them yesterday. I am no longer that person.


    Lloyd thought about all of the time that he spent training with those swords. All of the moments in which he knew he had to get better in order to keep up with his brother and Cassius. His father made the swords, especially for him. He remembered when he received the swords for his birthday and the disappointment he felt. Gavin was a Soulsmith, so if his dad didn¡¯t see any magical powers in him, then he must not have had any. There was that thing about Dad saying he thought he saw a staff initially for me. Did he know about this thing?


    Lloyd summoned the obsidian cube to his hand and ran his fingers on the metallic material. The metal felt impersonal next to the feeling he got when he ran his hand against the bark of the tree that he once called home. The cube felt significantly more powerful, though. Lloyd¡¯s mind flooded with questions. How did the cube find its way into his pack? Who put it there? How was it created? Where was it created? Did his birth parents have these abilities? Did they come from west of The Citadel? A sharp knock at the door abruptly ended his musings.


    ¡°You up yet?¡± Regal asked.


    ¡°Yeah, just getting dressed now,¡± Lloyd responded as he returned the cube to his soul.


    ¡°Good. We are downstairs grabbing coffee. We are heading to the Snooze and Booze soon.¡±


    ¡°Sweet. I¡¯ll be down in a minute.¡±


    Lloyd heard his brother go down the stairs. He tucked away his thoughts about the cube as he left the room. Both sides of the hallway were lined with yet more stone walls and floors. Hanging upon the walls were paintings of various sizes. Lloyd stopped to admire one of them. A gorgeous city was sitting at the foothills of a looming mountain. Yellow flowers flooded the field surrounding the town, and he swore he could see the flowers shift in the wind. He didn¡¯t recognize the city, but the mountain looked similar to the one that loomed over Mandor. The buildings were varied. Some were made of wood, others looked to be brick and mortar, while others were made of unknown materials. What struck him as odd was the fact that there didn¡¯t seem to be any defenses around the town. There were no high walls, no weapons that would help defend against the onslaught of enemies, nor any semblance of security.


    This must have been what cities looked like before the Cataclysm. They must have been able to build for beauty and aesthetics rather than for battles and barricades. As Lloyd walked away from the painting and down the stairs toward the tavern, he began to wonder what Breakwater looked like before the entire world changed.


    Lloyd grabbed a mug of coffee as his group left for the Snooze and Booze. They found themselves sitting across a wooden table from Xavier and his group half an hour later. This early in the morning, there was a noticeable void of bewitching beats bombarding the room. Lloyd was eternally grateful for that.


    ¡°Morning all,¡± Xavier said.


    A round of ¡°mornings¡± went around the table as they all greeted each other. Lloyd looked down and saw that there were coffee mugs placed in front of everybody. He already had a mug before at the Spire, but he wasn¡¯t about to turn down more. As he took a sip of his sweet bean juice, he began to think about the comforts of the last few days in town. It was nice to rest, but Lloyd knew they needed to get to The Citadel as quickly as possible. He cleared his throat.


    ¡°So, I hear rewards are at hand,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°They are indeed. I actually have your robes, Lloyd. I swung by Shamus from the Sacred Silks last night after our talk. I convinced him to have his friend enchant the robes for you. Between his skills, his friend, and the extra durability that I was able to add, these should last you a while,¡± Caleb said as he handed the robes over to Lloyd.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    A grin grew on Lloyd¡¯s face as he accepted his new gear. ¡°Thank you. You didn¡¯t have to do all of that,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°But we did. We have new gear for you as well, Regal and Colette. As you can see, Shannon shares a similar affinity to lacy white dresses. After our conversations, I think this dress should serve you well and will be an upgrade over what you currently have. Regal, we know that your skin stops physical attacks quite well, but you share a similar weakness that we all do to elemental attacks. This gear should help with that,¡± Caleb said with a smile as he handed both Regal and Colette their new gear. ¡°We didn¡¯t have anything currently made that would serve a Beastmaster. I would be more than happy to increase the durability of your leather gear. If you would like?¡± Caleb asked Sheena.


    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t,¡± Sheena said under her breath. ¡°Whatever. Works for me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Is there a good place to change into our new gear?¡± Lloyd asked, attempting to eliminate the agitation in the air.


    ¡°Over there, to the left of the stage,¡± Shannon said as she pointed in that direction.


    With their gifts of gear in hand, the four of them walked toward the rooms. The men entered one, and the women entered another. Regal and Lloyd quickly changed into their new gear. Regal now sported dark blue linen pants. His shirt was a slightly lighter blue, and white threads closed the seams of his chest piece. It was far fancier than he had previously. Lloyd slipped the robes on and immediately felt the power soak into him. The surge of strength was both sudden and subtle. Lloyd knew that he could move much larger things with his telekinesis now. He looked in the mirror and was shocked at how much he liked what he saw. The forest green was sharp and stood out against the white stone walls, but he knew it would blend when he was back within the trees. Yellow threads wove throughout the robe and Lloyd could see it created a set of symbols on his back. The two men looked at each other, scrunched up their lips in approval, and nodded at each other.


    ¡°Not too bad,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°You are looking quite dapper, yourself,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°Shut it,¡± Regal said as he playfully punched Lloyd in the arm. ¡°I just hope it will work as advertised.¡±


    The men exited the room and sat back down at the table, Colette and Sheena joining a few minutes later.


    ¡°Now for the final part. We¡¯ve sold a bunch of things in bulk to some of the local dealers. We are going to have to set up shop here and try to sell the remaining items individually. The total so far is something like 30,000 coin. Your half is in this pouch. Again, we can¡¯t thank you enough for what you did,¡± Xavier said as he dropped the bag in front of Regal.


    ¡°That¡¯s not half. You said you still have more to sell, and we won¡¯t see a single coin of that,¡± Sheena said.


    ¡°We know. We aren¡¯t sure how quickly we can sell our remaining stuff, plus¡­¡± Xavier began to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure you understand what splitting down the middle means. Of course, you say you will do one thing, then actually do another.¡± Sheena said as she leaned forward on the wooden table. Her eyes bore into Xavier. Milla began to growl softly.


    ¡°Whoa now,¡± Xavier said as he raised both of his hands in the air. ¡°We have a lot yet to do with establishing ourselves here. We also need to fund an expedition to go and try to find the friends that we lost. We simply couldn¡¯t ask that of you, knowing that your journey is headed in the opposite direction and that you¡¯ve already helped us so much. I did not mean to offend you.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Sheena began to say, but Lloyd, who was sitting right next to her, gripped her left forearm. This resulted in Sheena directing her death stare directly at Lloyd.


    Lloyd held firm as he stared back at her. ¡°Trust me when I say that we fully understand the desire and need to give your fallen friends a proper burial. The beginning of our journey was¡­¡± Lloyd began to say as the words faltered in his throat. ¡°We started with another friend in the group. It was him, me, and Regal. We lost him far too quickly and in far too brutal of the way. If you think that extra coin will help you recover their bodies and find peace for yourself and them, then that is more than okay with us,¡± Lloyd said as his eyes and words never left the direction of Sheena. He saw the softness return to Sheena¡¯s eyes as the words settled into her skin. She gave Lloyd a subtle head nod, and he released his grip on her arm. He noticed a few indentations where his fingers had been, and he kept a mental note to apologize for that later.


    Lloyd finally shifted his eyes to look toward Xavier. His head was tilted to the side, and confusion was plastered across his entire face. He quickly shook it off and readdressed Lloyd¡¯s group.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Lloyd. We have much to do in setting up shop in town,¡± Xavier said as he stood from the table, the rest of his group following suit. ¡°Be careful out there in the West. I hope one day we will be able to host you here after the Corrupted has been quelled. I¡¯m certain you all will play a large part in that,¡± Xavier said with a bow.


    Lloyd¡¯s group got up from the table, and hugs were shared between everyone except Sheena and Milla. Then, Lloyd¡¯s group watched as Xavier¡¯s group left through the swinging doors.


    ¡°I suppose we should be heading out ourselves, huh?¡± Colette said as she downed the remaining coffee in her cup.


    Lloyd looked toward Sheena, then the doors, then back at Sheena. ¡°Maybe we wait a minute. It is always awkward to say goodbye and then end up walking in the same direction,¡± Lloyd said.

 Chapter 31 - Facing Fears

    Regal and the rest of the group developed battle plans and attack formations in the week since they left Mandor. They hadn¡¯t been needed thus far, as most of the fights were ended quickly. Sheena seemed to be a lot more active in the conversations when they revolved around fighting. She would tend to venture off when it came to silly stuff like, what did you do when you were a kid, or would you rather live by the ocean or by mountains? Lloyd wouldn¡¯t say that Sheena was getting more friendly with Regal and Lloyd, but she seemed to be less perpetually angry. In the current moment Lloyd was debating with his brother about utilizing his powers to fly.


    ¡°I mean, come on, think about it. Let¡¯s say I pick up, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Lloyd said as he scanned his surroundings. ¡°That log over there, right? I¡¯ll step on it and control the log, and it will float me into the air wherever I need to go. That¡¯d be frickin'' sweet.¡± Lloyd said as he walked over to the log.


    Over the past week, Lloyd had worked not only to strengthen his powers but also to expand them. He knew he could pick things up and throw them, but that skill felt limited and wasn¡¯t always helpful in combat. As he practiced, he discovered he could restrain and hold down Corrupted, though his Mana drained far too quickly for it to be a viable long-term tactic. Images flashed across his mind of him soaring above the battlefield. Heavy rocks and sharpened tree trunks sailed through the air as Lloyd flung them at his enemies. The devastation he could cause excited him, but reality soon brought him back down to earth¡ªboth literally and figuratively.


    Though he never shared it with Regal, Lloyd had tried to ¡°fly¡± while gathering wood earlier in the week. He managed to levitate a rock and stand atop it about fifteen feet above the ground. However, focusing too much on the rock made him lose his balance. He slipped off the rock and landed hard on his right side, fracturing several bones in his arm and likely a rib or two. He stumbled back, wheezing as he walked, luckily finding Colette alone at camp. He had her heal him in secret, while making Colette promise not to tell Regal.


    ¡°Oh, come on, man. Don¡¯t pretend like you haven¡¯t already tried this before. You don¡¯t need to fall and break your arm again. Let¡¯s leave the flying for those with actual flying powers,¡± Regal said as he shook his head.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Lloyd said to Colette.


    Colette smiled sheepishly before she responded. ¡°Whoopsie.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, she told me. Sure, you broke your arm, and we have a healer here who can mend it. What happens if you decide to start zooming through the forest and you lose focus, or something happens that you didn¡¯t predict, and you fall off?¡± Regal asked.


    ¡°I mean, that won¡¯t¡­¡± Lloyd tried to interrupt him, but his brother raised his hand and cut Lloyd off.


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen, you¡¯re right. That won¡¯t happen because you won¡¯t be trying that shit anymore. Seriously, man? I get that you¡¯re trying to get your feet under these powers, but you can¡¯t be trying stuff like that. We can¡¯t lose you from something stupid like that. I can¡¯t lose you,¡± Regal said with a sullen face, although the look quickly evaporated. ¡°I mean, at least not something as silly as that. At least go out fighting a horde of dangerous beasts as you heroically protect us all,¡± Regal said as a smile returned to his face.


    Lloyd was happy to see his brother try to lighten the mood, but yet again, he was right. Even though the fights had not been challenging in the past week, Lloyd knew that in a moment, things could take a turn for the worst. Being able to fly on top of a rotten log was cool, but not very practical.


    ¡°Deal, no flying,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°How about running?¡± Sheena asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a nice waterfall and river up ahead. I suggest we head there and take a nice dip and breather.¡±


    ¡°Okay. How about this? The last person to get to the river has to buy the first round of drinks when we get to The Citadel,¡± Lloyd said with a smirk.


    Lloyd turned to see his brother shaking his head, knowing full well that Lloyd had just proposed a guaranteed way for him to get a free drink.


    ¡°We do all have a little extra coin now. I¡¯m in,¡± Colette said.


    They didn''t have nearly as much coin as Lloyd would have liked. Colette convinced the group to spend over half their money on Mana potions before they left Mandor.


    ¡°Screw it, why not,¡± Regal chimed in.


    Sheena nodded, and the four of them, plus Milla, lined up in a row as Sheena directed them toward the water. Lloyd imagined a scenario where Milla was the last person to make it to the water. He laughed at the image of Milla placing her paws on the bar top and then dropping a bag of coin from her mouth onto the wood. The comical future quickly drifted away as he realized that there was no way that Milla was going to be the last there. She was probably the only one who was going to beat Lloyd in a foot race.


    ¡°On your count?¡± Sheena asked as she hit Lloyd with a confident and ferocious gaze.


    ¡°Three¡­two¡­one,¡± Lloyd said as his legs kicked forward rapidly. After a few seconds of running, Lloyd could swear he could feel somebody close behind him on the left.


    Against his better judgment, he tilted his head to see who might be there. It was a pointless motion. Milla came sprinting into his peripheral vision and out in front of him moments later. Lloyd choked out laughter that upset his steady breathing. The laughter came, not because the fox had already outpaced him, but because Milla had Colette on her back and the pair of them were easily going to win the race. Lloyd turned his head more to the left and saw that Sheena was also fairly close behind. He looked behind him to the right and saw that Regal was clearly falling behind. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Not fair!¡± Regal yelled out.


    Sheena and Lloyd both had their hands on their knees as labored breaths came in and out. Regal indeed arrived last as he tumbled onto his back, huffing and puffing.


    Milla seemed no worse for wear despite carrying the passenger on her back. She jumped into the river, her fiery fur glimmering as it flowed in the water. Colette, nearby, had already removed her shoes and socks and was now dipping her feet into the clear, refreshing stream. The water glistened as it moved, its surface catching the light in delicate ripples.


    To the left, Lloyd¡¯s gaze was drawn to a breathtaking sight¡ªa waterfall cascading from the short cliffs above. It was about 15 feet high, the water tumbling down with a graceful force. Its mist rising and catching the sunlight in a soft, shimmering haze. The stream beneath them seemed a few feet deep at this point, its waters flowing steadily as it wove through the landscape.


    The waterfall spilled into a large pool, its diameter stretching roughly 50 feet. The water in the pool was crystal clear, but the surface churned with the constant movement of the cascading falls, creating frothy swirls and ripples. The air was filled with the light, steady roar of the water, a constant hum that seemed to vibrate in Lloyd¡¯s bones. Neither Lloyd nor Regal had ever seen anything quite like it. Such natural, untouched and wild beauty, left them both momentarily speechless, caught in the awe of a scene neither of them had ever imagined in their lives.


    ¡°This place is beautiful,¡± Regal said as he set down his pack and sword.


    ¡°Yeah, it is,¡± Lloyd agreed.


    ¡°Yeah, there is something wonderful about a waterfall. The way that Regal describes Breakwater makes the ocean seem so stunning, though. Do you miss being by the ocean?¡± Colette asked.


    ¡°For sure. It is sort of a double-edged sword though. I love watching the storms come roll in. The darkened skies and gusts of wind cause the waters to get choppy. Sometimes the waves get so large that they momentarily make the docks disappear as the tide comes in. On other days, I just sit out there and watch the sunrise. The rhythmic waves become a gentle background of sound. It is quite beautiful in those moments. We don¡¯t go in the ocean because we lost too many people to the Corrupted underneath the waves. I suppose what I mean to say is that there is a sense of awe and danger looking out into the ocean. The stream and waterfall here just inspire awe, no danger. I miss the ocean, but I¡¯m more excited to see new things,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°Yeah, same. You pretty much summed up exactly what I was thinking. Great minds think alike or something like that, huh?¡± Regal said.


    "Something like that," Lloyd said.


    ¡°We will head to the trees over there and let you ladies jump in first. Let us know when it¡¯s our turn," Regal said.


    ¡°Oh, come on, we¡¯re all friends here,¡± Colette said as she turned to Sheena, who raised an eyebrow and shrugged her shoulders but otherwise seemed to agree.


    ¡°Well, some of us are more than friends,¡± Lloyd said with a sly smile as he looked at his brother and then Colette.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah. It works for me,¡± Regal said as he stripped down to his underwear.


    Sheena and Colette dropped their gear and clothing at the riverbank before they ran off and jumped into the water. Lloyd was the last one left, still fully clothed. Light pink painted the canvas of his cheeks. He dropped his bag and robe onto the ground next to his brother¡¯s stuff before walking into the water.


    The circular water basin, roughly fifty feet in diameter, held gently rippling water from the cascading falls. This oasis was parked in the middle of the dense forest that surrounded its shores. The group spread out to enjoy the pond, each getting an idea of the depth of the water. Lloyd watched as both Sheena and Collete dove down a few times to find the bottom and come back up. Lloyd was content with staying in a location where he could still stand. The water reached his shoulders as he looked down through the crystal-clear water to see a few small fish swimming past his feet. He looked up and briefly caught the attention of his brother. Regal was already scratching the back of his head as he sloshed through the water toward the women until he dropped into deep enough water that forced him to swim.


    ¡°How deep is it?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°Probably closer to twenty feet near the falls,¡± Colette responded.


    Shit, pretty deep. Lloyd¡¯s trepidation showed as he failed to approach the rest of the group that was now wading in the depths.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me you are afraid of swimming?¡± Sheena said with a smirk. ¡°Didn¡¯t you two live next to the ocean?¡±


    Regal had already proved his bravery and now looked back at Lloyd.


    ¡°I thought I just explained that. Sure, but that was because the water was deep as hell. Huge monsters were lurking in the water. There was no reason to risk it. You would just be asking to get eaten if you went in there.¡± Lloyd responded, thinking that he had laid out a fairly valid argument.


    ¡°Waters not that deep here, you can mostly see all the way to the bottom,¡± Sheena said and then turned around to swim closer to the waterfall. A few butterfly strokes later, she turned around. ¡°Although I can¡¯t promise anything when it comes to the monsters,¡± Sheena said once again with a smirk.


    ¡°Sweet. Thanks. Definitely makes me feel much better.¡± Lloyd said. Fuck it.


    Lloyd imagined the stories that his parents told him and Regal growing up. They''d talk of large sea creatures that came up and swallowed boats whole. Lloyd had never seen anything quite that large as he got older, but he still didn''t want to test it. He could always telekinetically shove his brother into any trouble that might come; his skin could handle the attack. The thought made Lloyd smile as he swam toward the waterfall. When his feet were no longer firmly attached to the riverbed, his heart skipped a beat, but he pushed past the fear. He wondered if he could actually use his powers to help him if he needed to.


    As he very slowly swam towards the group, he looked up at one of the large boroughs from a walnut tree just on the shore. Up until this point, he always used his powers to throw things at the beasts. Now, he wondered if he could pull himself towards the objects. The tendrils of his magic gripped the wood, and instead of focusing on breaking the branch, he willed his powers to pull him out of the water. With slightly furrowed brows, Lloyd felt himself being lifted out of the water. In his excitement, he lost concentration and fell firmly back into the water. He submerged almost up to his mouth, which triggered him to start flailing around with his arms and legs, creating panicked wakes.


    Lloyd calmed his nerves and doggy-paddled over to join his friends. After a few quick swimming lessons, he began to get a bit more comfortable in the water. He still wasn¡¯t willing to dive down into the depths, but he could tread water for a few minutes before making his way back to water in which he could stand. A smile spread across Lloyd¡¯s face when the conversation finally shifted to the idea of jumping off the cliff. Heights he could definitely deal with. The perks of living in a house far up in a tree for most of my life.


    The four humans made their way up the side of the cliff, leaving their fiery fox friend behind. Lloyd let out a few soft ¡°ows¡± and sharp inhales of breath as he stepped on sticks and stones with his bare feet. Regal didn¡¯t seem to have issues with the rough terrain and even picked up and carried Colette up the hill. Lloyd looked back and saw that Sheena seemed to be handling the walk just fine. Lloyd gritted his teeth and kept following his brother. The four now stood on either side of the rushing water that overflowed beyond the cliff¡¯s edge.


    Lloyd walked toward the edge of the cliff. His toes hooked the edge of the rock as looked out at the river below and the surrounding forest. He loved the perspective you could only get from standing somewhere up high. Turning around, Lloyd saw that Regal was standing near the edge, but both Colette and Sheena stood a few feet away. Sheena stood with her arms folded and her upper body was leaned back. Her face showed utter terror.

 Chapter 32 - Leap of Faith

    ¡°So, should we all jump at once, or does it make more sense to go one at a time?¡± Colette asked, staring down into the depths of the water over a dozen feet below.


    ¡°We could jump in all at once, but I think it¡¯s probably safer if we all try to aim for that middle section right there individually,¡± Regal said, pointing to a spot about five feet in front of where the waterfall crashed into the standing water.


    Regal and Lloyd, both supremely comfortable with heights, stood on the edge of the cliff, while Colette and Sheena remained several feet back. They had discovered earlier that it was the deepest part of the section, mainly through the women diving down¡ªokay, exclusively through them diving down. Neither Lloyd nor Regal were comfortable doing that yet.


    ¡°If we all jump at once, we might bump into each other, which is pretty much the worst-case scenario. Any takers for the first jump?¡± Regal asked.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure,¡± Colette said, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. ¡°What¡¯s that in the forest behind you, Regal?¡± she asked, pointing behind the boys. Regal and Lloyd turned to look, and before they could react, they heard movement from the edge of the cliff. They spun around in time to see Colette¡¯s small frame shooting through the air, followed by the sound of a human cannonball breaking through the surface of the water. As Colette¡¯s head broke the surface, Regal began hooting, hollering, and cheering her on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you down there!¡± Regal said as he took a few small steps backward to get a brief running start.


    A few strides later, he found himself catapulting over the cliff, releasing a guttural yell. Lloyd looked over the cliff and saw that Regal might have overshot the entry point a little bit. In the last moment, Regal curled up into a ball, his splash doubled that of Colette¡¯s. A few tense moments later, Lloyd saw his brother emerge, his hands pumping into the air. Colette clapped beside Regal as Lloyd shouted from the cliff above. Seeing his brother barrel into the watery depths gave Lloyd the confidence to do the same.


    A smirk spread across Lloyd¡¯s face as he turned to Sheena, knowing the answer before he even asked.


    ¡°So, who wants to go next?¡± Lloyd asked.


    Lloyd could see the attempt at anger on Sheena¡¯s face as she glared at him, but her fear held a firm grip. Lloyd wanted to tease her in that moment. He had finally identified her fear, and it was something he didn¡¯t share. But as he looked into her eyes, the urge to tease melted away.


    ¡°Look, I know you and Colette grew up swimming in safe waters. That must have built your confidence around bodies of water, but Regal and I didn¡¯t have that. Our house was in a tree nearly a hundred feet in the air. Every morning, we¡¯d wake up, have breakfast, and look out at the town below. It was beautiful, now that I think about it. I don¡¯t think I fully appreciated it at the time, but I cherish those memories now.¡± Lloyd explained, a pang of sadness creeping into his heart. He had always wanted to explore the world outside Breakwater, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated missing certain elements of the place so early in his journey.


    Lloyd tried to refocus on the present moment, pulling his thoughts away from Breakwater. He noticed the fear had slightly receded from Sheena¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t focus on what¡¯s directly below us right now. Look ahead at the forest we passed through to get to this river. See how the stream weaves through the grass, how birds fly through the trees, and how little animals and rodents scurry through the grass. A lot of that would be hard to appreciate from the ground, but from up here, we can see more of the beauty around us. Don¡¯t think about jumping from this height to down there¡ªthink about moving from one beautiful place to another. Imagine the wind rushing across your face, your heart racing, and the excitement of briefly flying like a bird.¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s face reddened slightly as he realized how corny his words sounded. But when he saw Sheena¡¯s fear gradually fade, he realized it might have been worth it.


    ¡°And if you think about it, if we end up jumping poorly, we¡¯ve got Colette down there to fix our broken bones,¡± Lloyd said with a smile.


    Sheena choked out a nervous laugh, making Lloyd join in. ¡°Great, definitely makes me feel much better,¡± Sheena said.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    A smile spread across both their faces, knowing that just a matter of minutes had made all the difference in which side of the conversation they stood on. The two stood there for a few moments before gathering their wits.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sheena said, bowing slightly to Lloyd.


    ¡°No problem. I know what it¡¯s like to feel fear, to venture into the unknown. Hell, to dive into something you have no fucking idea about. I followed my brother even before I knew I had powers. Trust in yourself. You¡¯re pretty badass. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much you can¡¯t do.¡±


    Sheena cocked her head as she looked at Lloyd. What did I just say? Oh, shit. I just admitted I don¡¯t have powers. Fuck, how do I fix this?


    ¡°I can¡¯t fly,¡± Sheena said, the confusion fading from her face.


    Phew. She didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°Neither can I, at least not yet. I¡¯m working on that,¡± Lloyd said, winking at Sheena. ¡°How about we jump together? You can count us down from three.¡±


    ¡°I thought your brother said we shouldn¡¯t jump together?¡±


    ¡°What are you guys doing up there? Come on, the water¡¯s not getting any deeper while you sit up there!¡± Regal called from below.


    ¡°If you focus on jumping where Regal pointed, I¡¯ll jump more to the left. We¡¯ll be good,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°Okay. Three, two, one!¡± Sheena said, the last number coming out in a screech.


    The two ran forward and leaped off the cliff. A scream erupted from Sheena as Lloyd yelled with excitement in the brief moment before hitting the water. Yelling was a mistake. Lloyd hit the water in a decent position, but with an absence of air in his lungs. He also didn¡¯t scrunch himself into a ball, so he shot down into the water. He felt his feet dig into the riverbed, and he tried to springboard off the bottom as best he could. Panic surged as he desperately flailed his limbs to reach the surface. His lungs began to burn, and his body began to quake from lack of oxygen. His vision was blurred, and he wasn¡¯t even sure if he was heading in the right direction. The only solace was seeing what looked like sunlight above him. Finally, he felt his palm push through air instead of water, his head following shortly after. Lloyd coughed and choked for air as he looked at his friends treading water around him.


    ¡°That was¡­¡± Lloyd began.


    His sentence was interrupted by a noise that drowned out the rhythmic hum of the waterfall. Lloyd saw Sheena looking behind her, and fear gripped him as he realized it wasn¡¯t Sheena who was making the noise. Milla paddling frantically as she tried to reach Sheena. Milla wouldn''t make it in time. There was a massive displacement of water coming from behind the waterfall directly aimed at Sheena. In the final moments before the water got to her, Lloyd acted out of instinct. He willed his telekinesis to grab the water between him and Sheena. The water from his telekinetic shove rocketed Sheena toward the shore as a giant head and two large fangs swept through the space that Sheena had occupied mere moments before. The momentum of what looked like a large snake continued forward, heading in Regal¡¯s direction. Milla diverted to the shore, with Colette following closely behind. The snake dissolved into the water once more, and the only thing signaling its existence was the massive waves that it left in its wake. It looked to be headed directly at Regal. The river was filled with frothing water as the snake and Regal submerged and re-emerged in rapid succession. Lloyd struggled to swim to shore, thankful when he could finally walk.


    By the time Lloyd stepped out of the water, Colette had already readied herself, and Sheena had found her daggers. Lloyd didn¡¯t have time to run to his gear, so he reached out with the tendrils of his magic and flung his bag and robes toward him. He quickly slid the robe on, thankful for not having to put on a shirt and pants and summoned his staff.


    The snake stopped attacking Regal for a moment, turning its head to face Lloyd. Its tongue tasted the air between itself and Lloyd. Its eyes stared directly at Lloyd¡¯s staff. Lloyd took a moment while the snake wasn¡¯t actively attacking to target his brother. He found a grip on his chest as he pulled him to shore. Lloyd could feel the weight and resistance of his brother¡¯s Mana recede when Regal must have realized he was pulling him to safety. Lloyd dumped him on shore a few feet away from his bag, and Regal unsheathed the sword from the belt they lay on the ground. The snake shimmered and then disappeared once again.


    The water stilled, and the humans slowly retreated deeper into the trees. Milla stood her ground a few feet from the shoreline, emitting a loud growl. Then, as quickly as the water had stilled, the line of disruption erupted again. The snake became visible again as it shot out of the water, heading directly toward Regal. Its mouth was open, fangs poised to pierce Regal¡¯s skin. Regal was ready and, with a quick, powerful upward swing of his sword, slashed into the snake¡¯s underbelly, dodging to the right. A loud clanging noise rang out as sword met scale.


    Lloyd frantically searched the ground for an appropriate projectile to throw at the snake. All he found were objects too large or sticks too small that would serve no purpose. Worry struck Lloyd as he saw his brother¡¯s sword was as clean and silver as when he had unsheathed it. The powerful swing seemed to have done no damage to the serpent. The snake was fully out of the water and had risen up from the ground. Its head and tongue twitched methodically as its ruby eyes observed the humans before it. The snake''s head was easily the size of Regal''s entire upper body. The cobra¡¯s eight-inch fangs hung from the upper part of its mouth. The upright snake stood easily over ten feet tall, making the usually large Regal appear more akin to a kid now.


    ¡°Come on! Come and get me.¡± Regal yelled at the serpent.

 Chapter 33 - King Cobra of the Waterfall

    The snake obeyed, closing the distance between them in a heartbeat. Sheena circled behind the serpent, launching a series of swift attacks. She mounted the snake¡¯s scaly back and began stabbing with her daggers. Each strike glanced off its armored scales. Whenever Sheena aimed for a weak spot between the scales, the serpent¡¯s writhing shook her loose. From below, Milla slashed and bit at the serpent¡¯s underbelly, but her attacks couldn¡¯t find purchase. The serpent slammed onto the fox with bone-crushing force. Milla whimpered before her entire body was engulfed in flame. The fire leapt at the snake, scorching its scales and underbelly. A quick flick of its tail sent Milla soaring into the forest.


    Despite its gargantuan size, the serpent darted forward with surprising speed. Its huge head lunged repeatedly at Regal, each strike whipping up gusts of wind. Regal parried several of the serpent¡¯s swift strikes before one of its fangs grazed his shoulder. The serpent recoiled, and though Regal showed no blood, Lloyd could see fatigue setting in. The serpent lunged again, bypassing Regal¡¯s defense and hurling him into a towering cedar. The impact splintered the tree, leaving a deep mark where his body struck before he collapsed to the ground.


    The image of Cassius suffering the same fate flashed across Lloyd¡¯s mind. A tight knot formed in his throat at the thought of his brother being gravely injured¡ªor worse.


    As Regal struggled to rise, the shattered cedar began to topple. Lloyd hurled his telekinetic power toward the falling cedar. He seized the fragmented trunk, stopping it just before it could crush his brother. The tree was enormous, but Lloyd felt the surge of strength from his new gear. He swung the makeshift tree club upward, smashing it into the serpent¡¯s jaw. The tree splintered on impact, its force lifting the massive serpent briefly off the ground. The serpent crashed back down, momentarily stunned as it struggled to regain its bearings. With Regal still recovering, the serpent turned its focus to Sheena, who relentlessly stabbed at its back.


    Lloyd noticed Colette rushing to Regal¡¯s side. He couldn¡¯t gauge Regal¡¯s injuries, but he knew his brother wouldn¡¯t fall from just a few strikes. He grabbed a few more usable parts of the broken tree with his mind, preparing for another strike. But now, Lloyd¡¯s focus¡ªand fear¡ªwas on the serpent¡¯s new target: Sheena.


    Sheena had moved near the serpent¡¯s head just as it decided to attack her. The Corrupted serpent slithered wildly, shaking its head in fury. The sudden, violent motion flung Sheena from the serpent¡¯s back. It spun around swiftly, striking at the Beastmaster with deadly precision. Sheena moved with agility, dodging the serpent¡¯s strikes rather than deflecting them like Regal. The serpent struck twice before Lloyd shattered the fragmented tree onto its back. Lloyd noticed several scales shifted sideways from the attack. A loud hiss erupted from the snake as it arched its head into the air, its tongue rapidly tasting the air. Sheena seized the moment, driving her daggers into the exposed underbelly repeatedly. Her daggers struck true, drawing thin trickles of blood from the serpent¡¯s vulnerable spots. Progress.


    The snake, however, seemed to grow bored of Sheena. It slithered low and darted toward Lloyd, panic rising in his chest. He had little in the way of weapons to fight with. It had been hit twice now with a large tree, stabbed, bitten, and slashed with swords¡ªbut it didn¡¯t seem to slow at all. If only I still had my swords.


    The snake halted just feet from Lloyd, its gaze fixed on the staff¡ªspecifically, the Manarite crystal at its tip. It let out a piercing hiss before lunging at Lloyd.


    Just before impact, Lloyd raised his arms and staff defensively. He sent a desperate plea for his powers to cushion the blow. The serpent struck, but a cushion of telekinesis enveloped Lloyd at the last moment. He catapulted through the air, crashing to the ground and tumbling dozens of feet away. He skidded to a stop, bruised but otherwise unscathed.


    Sheena¡¯s scream tore through the chaos. Her scream jolted adrenaline through Lloyd¡¯s veins. Lloyd scrambled to his feet, eyes fixed on the serpent. The serpent coiled tightly around Sheena¡¯s midsection and legs, its scales constricting visibly even from a distance. The crack of bones pierced through the serpent¡¯s hissing and the distant hum of the waterfall. Defiant shouts punctuated Sheena¡¯s cries of pain. Trapped in the snake¡¯s embrace, Sheena clung to her daggers, stabbing fiercely at the constricting scales. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Regal rose and charged toward the serpent, Colette close behind. Lloyd sprinted toward the fray, Sheena¡¯s desperate cries spurring him on. By the time Lloyd arrived, the serpent¡¯s eyes were locked on Sheena. Regal hacked at the serpent¡¯s back, but his strikes couldn¡¯t distract it from its prey. The serpent¡¯s head snapped back, then shot forward toward Sheena¡ªa split-second motion that stretched into eternity in Lloyd¡¯s mind. Its jaws gaped wide as it struck.


    In a heartbeat, Lloyd halted and thrust out his hand. He flooded his power forward, telekinetic tendrils surging like a tsunami to ensnare the serpent¡¯s massive head, his mind brushing over each scale. The intimate nature of his mind on the creature¡¯s body anchored his focus. He felt water dripping from its scales and sensed the hollows of its nostrils. His power swept over the serpent¡¯s body, tracing the coils that attempted to crush Sheena. The tendrils snaked around the protruding fangs and touched upon the death that was held within the poison. He absorbed it all and willed his power to halt the beast.


    The feedback hit Lloyd like a tidal wave, immense and overwhelming. His Mana surged out, like a torrent unleashed from a broken dam. The mental strain seared through him, manifesting as physical agony. For a fleeting moment, the beast froze under Lloyd¡¯s grip. He felt the serpent attempt to thrash as it strained against Lloyd¡¯s constrictive hold. Clearly not thrilled with having the roles reversed. His control grew more tenuous with each passing second. For the moment, Lloyd held the snake in place¡ª he knew it wouldn¡¯t last.


    Lloyd sensed movement at the edge of his vision. His focus on Sheena and the snake was so intense that he didn¡¯t notice Colette standing in front of him. She gestured to the blue vial in her hand. It was one of the Mana potions.


    Lloyd hesitated, eyes locked on Sheena and the snake, unwilling to shift his focus even for a moment. Colette, undeterred, tapped Lloyd¡¯s chin. When he opened his mouth, she poured the potion down his throat. The effect was immediate. Vitality swelled through him, washing away the exhaustion of battle. Colette nodded at Lloyd before she sprinted toward Regal, who was still chipping away at the serpent¡¯s scaly exterior.


    Lloyd drew a deep breath, refocusing. His body ached, but his mind felt clearer. Keeping the beast restrained strained Lloyd¡¯s movements. With the snake locked in his telekinetic grip, he pushed forward. Each step felt like wading through knee-deep mud. Sheena continued to stab the snake, her strikes slowing, growing shakier with each thrust. Paleness crept into her typically tanned face. Her fierce battle cries had faded to mere whispers.


    Every inch he advanced drained him. His grip on the snake weakened, while the beast showed no weariness from the struggle. Sensing his faltering grip, the serpent closed its jaws, its fangs nearing Sheena¡¯s back. Sheena began to disappear within the mouth of the Corrupted. He strained to hold the snake still, feeling the battle slipping away. His mind raced, grasping for any solution.


    Then, his gaze locked onto the serpent¡¯s vulnerable underside. Small pinpricks from Sheena¡¯s previous attack still dripped blood. A plan formed, but he doubted he had the strength to execute it. The potion¡¯s effects had already worn off. His Mana reserves were nearly drained.  His eyes pierced into the snake as he trudged forward. His chest became heavy, each breath a monumental undertaking.


    Just as he readied his plan, a yell shattered his focus. The unmistakable sound was Sheena¡¯s scream. Lloyd¡¯s focus snapped to Sheena, his heart hammering. He realized the snake¡¯s mouth had closed further than he thought. A fang had pierced just below Sheena¡¯s left shoulder blade. He saw the poison spreading, dark tendrils wrapping around her shoulder. His stomach turned as he remembered the poison that had nearly killed him in Breakwater. I can''t let Sheena suffer the same fate.


    Her cries grew faint as the poison spread, quickly ceasing entirely. Sheena slumped forward, her body limp against the serpent¡¯s scales. Her daggers slipped from her hands, clanking at Lloyd¡¯s feet.


    Lloyd¡¯s gaze fixed on Sheena, and a primal fury exploded within him. This wasn¡¯t the irritation he¡¯d felt as a child when his brother had taken his toys. This wasn¡¯t the helpless frustration of realizing, year after year, that he was powerless to change his circumstances. Not even the searing grief of losing Cassius compared to this. This¡­ this was something else entirely.


    Raw and intense, it surged through him, every fiber of his being crackling with uncontrollable energy. Chaotic and volatile, it coursed through him like an uncontainable storm. His body tensed, every nerve electric.


    Time was slipping away. Save her.


    Lloyd¡¯s hand clenched the staff, the wood biting into his skin. His left fist closed so hard his nails drew blood.


    With strained focus, Lloyd¡¯s telekinesis gripped Sheena¡¯s daggers. The effort was like dragging a mountain, his mind searing under the weight of his own power. Without a second thought, he let go of the snake. The change of focus was automatic, almost instinctual. He locked onto the daggers, forcing them upward with all his might, aiming for the serpent¡¯s skull.


    The dam that held his Mana was no longer cracked. It was obliterated. Nothing held back the deluge of his powers as the world blurred. He envisioned the daggers plunging into the creature¡¯s skull¡ªbut before impact, everything went black.

 Chapter 34 - Please, Not Again

    When Lloyd regained consciousness, he found himself covered in blood and viscera. As he struggled to regain his bearings, the sound of crying reached his ears. Confusion gripped him until memories surged back, propelling him to his feet. The snake lay dead on the shore, a gaping, human-sized hole through its head. Sheena had been pulled from the snake¡¯s grasp and lay motionless on the ground. Colette knelt beside her friend, her hands glowing as she desperately worked to heal her. Colette¡¯s tears fell steadily onto Sheena¡¯s still body. Shallow breaths barely moved her chest. Milla rested her muzzle on Sheena¡¯s lap, her fiery fur dimmer than ever.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Lloyd demanded, dropping to his knees beside Sheena and Colette. Regal stood behind Colette, and for the first time, Lloyd saw his brother utterly lost as to what he should be doing. They had trained for battle, not this. They had no power here.


    ¡°Heal her!¡± Lloyd shouted at Colette, desperation thick in his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying! But I can only mend her bones,¡± Colette choked out, voice trembling.


    ¡°Mana potion! Now!¡± Lloyd snapped, pointing his brother toward the scattered packs.


    The command jolted Regal from his stupor, and he sprang into action. He returned swiftly, blue potion in hand, and thrust it toward Lloyd.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m low on mana, but that won¡¯t help. I can¡¯t heal ailments. You know this.¡± Colette said she stared down at Sheena¡¯s body.


    The poison, like the serpent it came from, slithered insidiously through her body.


    Lloyd gripped Colette¡¯s arm with his right hand and placed his left on Sheena¡¯s forearm.


    ¡°Heal her! I don¡¯t care what you think you can or can¡¯t do. Don¡¯t let her die! Please, I can¡¯t lose someone else...¡±


    ¡°Turn her over,¡± Colette said.


    With Lloyd¡¯s right hand still wrapped around Colette¡¯s upper arm, he used his left hand to grab Sheena¡¯s left side and turn her sideways so that her back was exposed. Colette shifted her hands over the entry wound. Her familiar golden light shined bright¡ªyet Sheena¡¯s condition remained unchanged. Lloyd¡¯s eyes squeezed shut, his grip tightening on both Colette¡¯s arm and Sheena¡¯s. Once again, he wasn¡¯t strong enough. He wanted to be¡ªhad to be¡ªstronger. For himself, for everyone. He needed everyone around him to be stronger. Although his Mana felt dangerously low, he felt the tendrils of his magic reach out to both of the women. Please don¡¯t let her die.


    A soft gasp escaped from Colette, breaking the silence. When Lloyd opened his eyes, he saw that Colette¡¯s hands had changed from the familiar yellow glow. Swirling hues of green, blue, and gold seeped into Sheena¡¯s skin, driving the poison back. Lloyd knelt there in awe as minutes passed, and the poison was finally eradicated from Sheena.


    Milla gently nuzzled Sheena¡¯s chin, her fiery fur softening against her friend. Colette collapsed backward, resting the palms of her hands on the grass. Regal moved beside Colette, pulling her into a comforting hug as they watched Sheena. They could see the steady rise and fall of her chest. Milla licked the side of Sheena¡¯s face as she started to stir and push the fox away from her. A collective exhale was released from the group as everybody unknowingly held their breath. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Well, that would have been embarrassing if I died,¡± Sheena muttered, opening her eyes to meet their anxious gazes.


    Colette collapsed onto Sheena, wrapping her in a fierce hug. Sheena wrapped her arms around Colette with the bit of energy she had. Lloyd exchanged a silent, relieved nod with Regal. Now, knowing that Sheena was not going to perish, Lloyd could feel the absolute drain on his Mana. Looking down at his arms and legs, he could also see cuts and scratches, likely from being tossed around during the fight. He would have to have Colette heal him at some point, but for right now he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Okay, okay. That¡¯s enough,¡± Sheena said.


    Colette removed herself from her friend as Sheena unsteadily got to her feet. Milla found herself pinned to Sheena¡¯s side and merely accepted the soft pets from her Beastmaster.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Colette asked softly.


    Sheena stretched her limbs, checking for any lingering wounds.


    ¡°Pretty good, considering we just fought a giant snake,¡± Sheena remarked, glancing at the serpent¡¯s lifeless form sprawled along the shore. ¡°I felt the poison spreading through me... How did you heal me?¡± Sheena asked, turning to Colette.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m not sure. I tried everything I knew, but my magic couldn¡¯t touch the poison at first,¡± Colette admitted, her voice trembling. ¡°Then, in the end, something changed, and I could identify the poison. My magic was altered, and I could heal it.¡±


    ¡°A mutation?¡± Regal asked, his brow furrowed in disbelief.


    Colette shrugged sheepishly, meeting Regal¡¯s gaze. ¡°I guess so. I¡¯ve heard of people getting mutations, but it always seemed so rare. I wonder if being an Omega makes it easier to mutate...¡± Colette mused, her eyes drifting skyward in thought.


    ¡°Well, however it happened, I¡¯m just glad you pulled it off. Without you, I¡¯d be a goner for sure,¡± Sheena said, walking over to give Colette a quick hug.


    Old pain, raw and familiar, bubbled up in Lloyd. Too slow. Not strong enough.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lloyd choked out, the words barely escaping his lips.


    The group turned to Lloyd, confusion etched across their faces.


    ¡°For what?¡± Sheena asked, voicing the question on everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°For letting you get poisoned. I couldn¡¯t stop it,¡± Lloyd replied, his voice heavy with guilt.


    Tearful glances passed between Colette, Regal, and Lloyd while a wry, almost maniacal smile spread across Sheena¡¯s face. A quick chortle and brief laughter shortly followed it. Everyone looked at Sheena with confusion painted on their faces.


    ¡°Are you serious? That thing had me dead to rights. I was the one who was too slow to react to what the snake was doing. I saw it going after you, so I thought I had a couple of free hits. By the time I felt the tail wrap around me, it was already too late. If you didn¡¯t hold off its fangs for as long as you did, there would have been no way I would have survived. Maybe no way any of us would have,¡± Sheena said.


    ¡°Here, here,¡± Regal said, gripping the blade of his sword and raising his sword¡¯s pommel to the sky.


    ¡°Definitely,¡± Colette agreed. ¡°We¡¯re all alive, the snake¡¯s dead, and it looks like I can heal poison now. I¡¯d say that it all worked out pretty well.¡±


    ¡°You should take the head, Lloyd,¡± Sheena said as she pointed over her shoulder to the serpent. ¡°You got the killing blow.¡±


    Lloyd walked over to the corpse of the snake. Its head had been separated from the rest of its body. A human-sized hole had blasted through the bottom of the snake¡¯s jaw, all the way through to the top. It severed the head so that the top of the head with the eyes and fangs remained. Lloyd worked for a few minutes to dislodge the fangs and then turned the head into a shield on the back of his pack. He noticed the blood and gore still on his robes, so he took a quick dip in the river to wash off, the rest of the group doing the same.


    ¡°So, how about we get far away from this River and find a place to crash for the night?¡± Sheena addressed the group.


    ¡°Sounds like an amazing plan to me,¡± Lloyd responded.

 Chapter 35 - Campfire Stories

    That night, the group set up camp in a grassy field near a short cliff. A small cave carved into the rock served as their shelter. Inside, bags and blankets were arranged neatly, while a fire crackled warmly at the entrance. Colette and Regal had already gone to sleep, Regal¡¯s snoring echoing softly from inside the cave. Sheena and Lloyd sat around the fire outside. In her dark form, Milla prowled the forest, her ears twitching at every sound, her glowing eyes scanning for threats.


    After half an hour of silence, Lloyd finally asked, ¡°How are you holding up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alive, so that¡¯s a plus,¡± Sheena responded.


    ¡°Seriously, though. I know for me, since leaving Breakwater, I¡¯ve had my share of near-death experiences. When Regal, Cassius, and I planned this journey, we knew it would be dangerous, but I don¡¯t think any of us had the faintest idea of how truly dangerous it is out here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know what you mean. I was never really accepted in my town, either. Not the same town Colette and I came from, but the one I was originally from.¡±


    Sheena glanced at Lloyd, her expression guarded. He considered mentioning his suspicions but held back. She was opening up, and he didn¡¯t want to ruin the moment.


    When Lloyd stayed silent, Sheena continued, her gaze fixed on the flickering fire. ¡°Most nights, Milla and I slept in the woods. The wilderness felt more like home than anywhere with a roof. That¡¯s where I met her in the first place, so it just felt right. The townsfolk feared us anyway. Even with her blue eyes, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to trust her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think the difficult times in our lives reveal who we truly are. As dangerous as this adventure has been, and despite the many near-death experiences, I wouldn¡¯t change a thing. I¡¯ve learned more about myself in these past few months than I ever could have if I¡¯d stayed home. Plus, facing dangerous and uncomfortable situations together with friends helps to strengthen bonds. I hope you don¡¯t mind me calling you and Colette my friends.¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Sheena replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known Regal my whole life, but I feel like we¡¯ve grown more as brothers and friends in these past few weeks than in the last few years,¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way with Milla,¡± Sheena said.


    Milla approached the fire almost on cue, or as if summoned. Which very well might have been the case. The fox¡¯s obsidian fur shimmered as she lay down by the fire.


    ¡°Agreed. Friends forged in battle last forever. That¡¯s how Milla and I met,¡± Sheena said, finally tearing her eyes away from the flames. She looked Lloyd directly in the eyes.


    ¡°¡®I was around six when it happened. My memories of life before the forest are fuzzy, but I remember fighting with my mom that day. I stormed out of the house, heading straight for the edge of town. Monsters rarely attacked our town, which was incredibly lucky because our town¡¯s defenses were laughably weak. It was just a set of flimsy wooden walls lined with spikes. Anyway, that night, a few patrollers were on duty, but I managed to slip through the gaps in their sightlines. I always enjoyed playing hide and seek as a kid, I remember that. I ran into the woods, just far enough to keep the town in sight but far enough to feel alone. The fading light cast long, eerie shadows as dusk settled over the trees,¡± Sheena said, tossing another log onto the fire. Lloyd couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the gesture signaled a long story, or was just a habit.


    ¡°I planted myself against a tree. I pressed my back against the rough bark of a tree, my shoulders trembling. My palms were wet with tears, but the ache in my chest only grew heavier. It felt like the whole forest was closing in, suffocating me. I don¡¯t know how long I stayed like that¡ªlong enough for the tears to dry, but not long enough to feel any braver. And then, out of nowhere, came the howling. ¡±


    Milla moved from the fire to rest her head on Sheena¡¯s lap. The fox began to purr loudly as she closed her eyes, and Sheena continued the story.


    ¡°Three wolves slunk out of the shadows, their glowing red eyes burning like embers in the dim light. I froze, my six-year-old legs trembling¡ªtoo small to outrun them, too scared to even breathe. Their eyes pinned me in place, forcing me to crane my neck to meet their gaze. They were Altered, no doubt about it. When the first wolf lunged, my scream tore through the air. Instinct took over, I squeezed my eyes shut, bracing for the sharp bite of teeth. But the pain never came.


    ¡°Instead, a snarl ripped through the silence, followed by the sound of a struggle. I opened my eyes to see a blur of orange and white. A fox, small but ferocious, had latched onto the wolf¡¯s neck, its teeth sinking deep. The wolf thrashed, but the fox held on, its tiny body a shield between me and death. The wolf¡¯s glowing red eyes dimmed as the fox bit down harder, and with a final, violent shudder, it collapsed at my feet. The other two wolves hesitated, their snarls growing louder, as if unsure whether to attack or retreat. The fox turned, planting herself firmly between me and the predators, its tail brushing my leg as if to say, ¡®Stay behind me.¡¯ She was smaller than me, but the way she stood, defiant and unyielding, made me believe she could face anything. And she did¡ªdispatching the other two wolves with terrifying precision," Sheena said, smiling at Milla as she scratched behind the fox¡¯s ears. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Milla kept her eyes closed as she nuzzled her chin against Sheena¡¯s legs.


    ¡°When Milla turned to me after the fight, her glowing red eyes softened. I braced myself for the worst, my heart pounding as she moved closer, each step slow and deliberate. I flinched when her nose touched my hand, but the fear dissolved the moment her warmth seeped into my skin.


    ¡°Her fur was impossibly soft under my trembling fingers, and as I touched her, a strange sensation rippled through me, like a thread being pulled taut between us. Her glowing red eyes faded to a serene blue, and in that moment, I felt everything she did. Relief. Exhaustion. And something else... trust. It was as though we were no longer separate creatures but two parts of the same whole.


    "The air around us shifted. Colors sharpened, sounds grew crisper, and the scents of the forest seemed to swirl in vivid detail. I could smell the pine, the damp earth, even the faint aroma of dinner wafting from the town. It was overwhelming, but at the same time, it felt right.¡±


    ¡°Damn,¡± Lloyd said, shaking his head. ¡°Thank you for sharing. I can¡¯t believe you went through that. How did your mom react when you got home with Milla?¡±


    At the mention of her name, Milla¡¯s ears twitched, and her head shot up. Her glowing eyes fixed on Lloyd for a moment, sharp and calculating. Then, with a small huff, she settled back down by the fire, curling her tail over her paws like a queen dismissing a subject.


    ¡°When I reached the gates, a bunch of people had already gathered. I imagine my mom must have put everyone on high alert. The guards were all armed, and they had spears pointed in our direction. I felt Milla flinch beside me, and her fear hit me like a punch in the gut. She was exhausted, limping from the fight, but she still stood between me and the sharp ends of those weapons. Always one to defend me. A guard yelled at Milla, calling her Corrupted and dangerous. I tried to argue that she wasn¡¯t, but my six-year-old voice quivered and cracked. I tried to explain that she save me, but they wouldn¡¯t listen. The guards started to advance on us when my mother broke through. She stopped running when she saw the small fox in front of me. Her expression flickered between relief at seeing me alive and fear at seeing Milla.


    ¡°My mother gave me an ultimatum: leave Milla out in the forest, or go with her. Milla could now understand what my mother was saying because of her connection with me. I felt her pain as she thought she might be forced into the forest, alone and injured. I¡¯m not sure if my mother really was giving me an ultimatum, but that was how I took it. Milla and I turned around and limped into the forest. I heard a few guards try to follow initially, but they were too scared once we got into the trees."


    Lloyd¡¯s eyes widened, and he leaned closer. ¡°Wait, you were six? That¡¯s insane. How did you even survive?¡±


    ¡°Insane or brave?¡± Sheena replied, her eyes challenging him.


    Lloyd hesitated, then grinned. He defensively raised his hands in the air. ¡°Both. Definitely both.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, pretty much,¡± Sheena said, her gaze distant as if lost in the memory. ¡°Milla and I lived in the forest for a good few years. It wasn¡¯t easy, but we made it work. Her night form... it was a lifesaver. She¡¯d keep watch while I slept, her glowing blue eyes scanning the shadows for any threats.¡±


    She paused, a faint smile tugging at her lips. ¡°There were so many beasts at night, more than I ever imagined. I learned fast that the forest wasn¡¯t just a place to live; it was a battlefield. We built shelters out of fallen branches, scavenged for berries, and hunted small game. Well... she hunted. I just tried to keep up.¡±


    Milla let out a low growl, almost like a chuckle, and Sheena reached down to scratch her behind the ears. ¡°We grew up together out there,¡± she added softly. ¡°Every fight, every scar, it brought us closer.¡±


    Lloyd tilted his head, his curiosity getting the better of him. Now still wasn¡¯t the right time, but he couldn¡¯t let it go any longer. ¡°You¡¯re from Mulbar, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Sheena froze, her eyes narrowing as if she¡¯d been caught in a trap. Sheena crossed her arms; the firelight casting shadows across her face. ¡°I know Colette didn¡¯t tell you guys,¡± she said cautiously. ¡°So, how¡¯d you figure it out?¡±


    Lloyd smirked, leaning back against the log. ¡°Call it a hunch. You were pretty adamant about skipping that one town. Then, we met Xavier and his group. They mentioned knowing a Beastmaster. Not exactly a common power that I¡¯m aware of." Lloyd shrugged. ¡°Just connected the dots. Once you told your story, it all clicked.¡± He grinned, watching her expression shift between surprise and annoyance. ¡°Guess I got lucky.¡±


    Sheena didn''t say anything, but her expression softened as she sat back.


    ¡°You said Milla was smaller than you when you met her?¡± Lloyd asked, glancing down at the fox curled by the fire.


    Sheena nodded, her lips twitching into a small smile. ¡°Yeah. If she were the same size as back then, she¡¯d probably only come up to my knees.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, she¡¯s even bigger than when Regal and I first met her.¡±


    Sheena hesitated, her gaze flickering to the fire. ¡°She has definitely grown since you¡¯ve met her... and she keeps growing,¡± she admitted. ¡°Every time she kills an Altered animal, she gets bigger¡­and stronger.¡± Her voice dropped, almost as if she didn¡¯t want to say the next part. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just physical. It¡¯s like she absorbs something from them.¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s mind raced at the possibilities. ¡°And we¡¯re heading west,¡± he said slowly. ¡°The beasts out there are bigger, stronger...¡±


    Sheena¡¯s shoulders tensed, but she didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°I know,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it means or where it¡¯ll lead, but Milla¡¯s tied to this. To me. And I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to protect her.¡±


    Milla raised her head and looked at Sheena. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Sheena said toward her fox. ¡°She will do whatever it takes to protect me as well.¡±


    Lloyd stretched, yawning as he got to his feet. ¡°Well, I think I¡¯m going to call it for the night. Thanks for sharing, Sheena. Seriously.¡± He leaned down and gave Milla a scratch behind her ears, earning a soft huff of approval from the fox.


    Sheena watched him for a moment before speaking. ¡°I told you I¡¯d share more when I trusted you,¡± she said, her voice steady but warm. ¡°You earned it today.¡±

 Chapter 36 - Bubble City

    The days felt shorter as the journey stretched on. It wasn¡¯t the sunlight that changed; it was the group¡¯s dynamics. Sheena no longer walked ahead like a lone wolf. Now, she moved among them, her guarded demeanor cracking just enough to let flickers of connection shine through. Lloyd watched her from time to time, wondering what had changed¡ªor if she was simply too tired to keep her walls up. Sheena and Lloyd talked more, though Lloyd did most of the sharing. Sheena was still reluctant to dive into details about her past, but Lloyd appreciated the small glimpses she offered.


    The group came upon a small village. Lloyd had never encountered anything like this before. Encasing the village was a dome of light blue energy. The village felt both alien and oddly intimate, a contradiction that unsettled him. A faint hum pulsed in his ears, coming from the direction of the town. Excitement bubbled beneath his unease, the thrill of stepping into the unknown battling with the instinct to turn back. The town was tucked in amongst the trees. The blue dome sliced cleanly through the treetops, leaving jagged edges as if the forest itself had been frozen mid-motion. Where it met the ground, the energy shimmered faintly, as if it were breathing against the earth. The surrounding forest brushed up against the barrier, its leaves and branches scratching against the dome.


    The blue of the barrier was light and translucent. Lloyd spotted small shacks cobbled together from mismatched lumber and thatch. The roads that wove between the huts were filled with nothing but dirt. As citizens walked the streets, their steps stirred clouds of dust. The town seemed small, likely able to house no more than a few hundred people.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Lloyd asked as the group edged forward cautiously.


    Confusion flickered across Colette¡¯s face, mirrored by the Regal¡¯s clenched jaw as they stared at the dome. When Sheena and Milla stopped, Lloyd caught up and saw the same look reflected in Sheena¡¯s eyes.


    As the group approached, Lloyd spotted a villager pointing and shouting in their direction.  A few men ran to the bubble¡¯s edge. They stood next to an eight-foot by eight-foot metal doorway frame that was fully enveloped by the blue dome. They stopped at a console Lloyd didn¡¯t initially see or recognize. The tallest man had short black hair and wore tattered shorts with a cutoff t-shirt. He jabbed his finger into the console, and the blue within the metal doorway washed away. The remainder of the dome flickered, but otherwise remained intact.


    As the doorway opened, the men took aggressive stances, weapons at the ready. The tall, dark-haired man gripped his spear tightly and stepped forward to speak. The groups stood about twenty feet apart, flashes of the earlier ambush racing through Lloyd¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Get that beast out of here!¡± the man barked, his voice sharp with fear rather than malice. His gaze darted to Sheena, then to the dome, as if he expected her presence to bring it crashing down. ¡°We can¡¯t allow it so close to the town. Turn around. Now.¡± He hesitated, his tone softening as he added, ¡°Please. We¡¯ve lost too much already.¡±


    The urge to summon his staff gnawed at him, but he hesitated, scanning the men¡¯s faces for any hint of deceit. Trust was a fragile thing, and the memory of their last ambush was still too fresh. He was ready to summon his staff at the first sign of trouble.


    Sheena turned to the group, shrugging her shoulders. A soft shadow of sadness swam through her eyes. ¡°I suppose I should be used to this by now,¡± Sheena said with a sigh.


    As Sheena turned, her gaze met Lloyd¡¯s. His stomach tightened. The fear in the villager¡¯s eyes wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to him. It was the same fear Sheena had spoken of. The same fear that had stolen her childhood in Mulbar. His fists clenched at his sides, his nails biting into his palms as his heart hammered against his ribs. Anger flared through him. He glanced at Sheena, her face calm but distant, as though she¡¯d already accepted this rejection. Milla stood galanty by, her posture icy calm, but her flames slightly flickered.


    Lloyd wanted to snap at these stupid men for thinking Milla was a danger to them. He knew that Sheena didn¡¯t need his defense, not here, not now. Still, Lloyd hovered his left hand in front of his chest, his fingers metaphysically brushing the warmth of the cube embedded inside his soul. If they make one wrong move...


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to stop here; we can keep moving. There are a few more cities before we reach The Citadel,¡± Regal said, already consulting his map.


    ¡°Are you all heading to join the guard?¡± asked the black-haired man, who clearly overheard Regal.


    Sheena rolled her eyes. "What¡¯s it to you, man? You didn¡¯t want us here," she said, her cheeks flushing slightly.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Sheena turned to walk around the town. As Lloyd¡¯s group followed Sheena, a flicker rippled through the blue dome surrounding the town. It only lasted for a moment before the dome returned to its steady, solid state.


    "Wait, wait!" the black-haired man called as he stepped forward.


    The other two men each grabbed one of his arms, trying to stop him from approaching Sheena¡¯s group. The black-haired man shrugged them off, breaking free from their grip. Setting his spear on the ground, he took a few cautious steps forward. A light breeze cooled the sweat on the back of Lloyd¡¯s neck as the wind picked up. Lloyd doubted the man meant harm but couldn¡¯t shake the thought that it might be a ploy. Lloyd tapped his index finger on his chest, considering whether to summon his staff.  The man continued to approach. Better safe than sorry. A single thought later, his right hand gripped his staff as he gazed up at the Manarite crystal atop it.


    "We can¡¯t allow that b¡­¡± The man said, pausing as he surveyed Sheena and Milla. ¡°¡­your companion, into the town. The people here wouldn¡¯t be comfortable with it. We¡¯ve lost many to an enraged Corrupted in a nearby cave. Understand that it is only a precaution. If the four of you were headed to The Citadel, we would request help from you in vanquishing this enemy.¡±


    The group turned to Sheena, who raised her head to the clouds. With a deep sigh, she silently shook her head. Colette wrapped her arm around Sheena¡¯s and rested her head on her shoulder, nuzzling close. Sheena glanced down at Colette¡¯s blonde hair, missing the sly grin hidden beneath. Yet again Sheena shook her head, this time not in defiance but in acquiescence.


    "Fine. Point me to the beast, and we¡¯ll handle it. Just make sure we get a reward," Sheena said.


    Colette stood on her tippy toes, even though she didn¡¯t need to, and planted a quick kiss on Sheena¡¯s cheek.


    "Thank you," Colette said, clapping her hands as she led the others toward the men.


    The black-haired man retrieved his spear from the ground as Lloyd¡¯s grip on his staff tightened. The three men sheathed their weapons as the two groups closed the final gap between them. Lloyd only slightly relaxing his grip.


    "My name¡¯s Colette. That¡¯s Sheena and Milla back there, and these two are Regal and Lloyd," Colette said, extending her hand to the black-haired man.


    He extended his hand, meeting Colette¡¯s with a firm handshake. "I¡¯m Calvar. This is my son Tim, and this is Scott," Calvar said, introducing his group.


    Now that they were closer, Lloyd noticed the wrinkles on the man¡¯s face and the streaks of gray threading through his black hair. Tim, stood a few inches shorter, his hair a shade lighter than his father¡¯s. His brown eyes were gentle, and his unscarred skin hinted at little battle experience. Lloyd wondered if Tim had ever faced the Corrupted.  Lloyd couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it, but ever since leaving Breakwater and facing more fights and people, he felt he could gauge others¡¯ combat prowess. Of course, he could be wrong, but Tim didn¡¯t strike him as battle-hardened.


    Scott was about the same height as Tim, with similar features that hinted at a shared lineage. Other features provided different evidence, namely his bleach-blond hair and light blue eyes. Lloyd noticed that Calvar introduced Tim as his son, but not Scott. Speaking of all having similar features, all three men wore strange devices strapped to their wrist. The devices, circular and metallic, were mounted on leather bands. Lloyd couldn¡¯t discern any details on the metal faces, but the devices struck him as strange. The wrist devices and the blue bubble surrounding the town felt like a fitting pair of oddities.


    ¡°Please follow us, so that we can meet with some of the other members of the town. Again, I apologize, but we can¡¯t have you or Milla enter,¡± Calvar said.


    Sheena shrugged her shoulders, Milla scowled and bared her fangs at Calvar, but otherwise didn¡¯t move toward the town.


    Calvar guided Lloyd, Regal, and Colette to stand in front of the metal doorway in the bubble. He glanced at his wrist device, pressing a few buttons on its surface. The blue within the doorway fizzeled away once more, and they all walked into the dome. A few taps on his wrist device and the doorway closed behind them. The bubble flickered a few times before becoming completely solid once again.


    Now fully inside, Lloyd caught the faint rumble of voices and the clatter of activity in the small town. A few people stopped to glance at them, but most scurried along the dry dirt paths, kicking up dust as they went.


    ¡°Can nothing get past the force field?¡± Lloyd asked, a panicked series of thoughts skittered through his head. Are we stuck in here?


    ¡°Well, nothing living at least,¡± Calvar responded.


    Lloyd turned and saw Regal with a similar nervousness, his hand vigorously scratching the back of his head.


    Colette spoke up first. ¡°Are you saying that we are trapped in here?¡±


    ¡°Oh. No, my dear. We will let you out and in as you please,¡± Calvar said as he stepped toward Colette. ¡°In fact, have this please,¡± Calvar said as he took his wrist device off. He then strapped it to Colette¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°That green button will open the door if you are close enough. The red will close it. Please, try it out now,¡± Calvar said, motioning toward the entry.


    Colette walked over to the metal door once more, pressing the green button. As promised, a gap appeared. Colette smiled before pressing the red button. The blue shimmered back into place. The dome shuddered as the flickering intensified, the blue light rippling like water disturbed by an unseen force. Lloyd¡¯s gaze darted to the ceiling. Was it weakening? Or worse, was it reacting to their presence? A faint crackling sound accompanied the shimmer, raising the hairs on the back of his neck.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to the big dome? Is that flickering normal?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°Excellent observation. Let¡¯s walk and talk; there¡¯s much to explain,¡± Calvar said.

 Chapter 37 - What Lives in a Cave?

    They hurried toward a nondescript building, where Calvar opened the door and ushered them inside. The two other men from the welcome group went their separate ways back to whatever they were doing before Lloyd and his friends arrived.


    Before the group sat an old man with long grey hair. There were only three empty seats, and Calvar directed them to sit while he remained standing. Two older men sat at the table, both with graying hair. The long-haired man wore a blue short-sleeved shirt underneath a grey set of suspenders. The fabric bore the marks of time, its surface scratched and worn from years of labor. His dark brown eyes were sharp and alert, belying his age.


    ¡°Welcome, welcome,¡± said the old man with long hair. ¡°I would like to get right to the chase. It seems we are quite fortunate to have you three come along when you did.¡±


    ¡°Us five,¡± Lloyd and Colette said in unison.


    The old man crinkled his brow, tilting his head as he glanced at Calvar.


    ¡°There was a woman with a blue-eyed companion. I told her that she would not be permitted to enter the town,¡± Calvar explained, as the old man nodded in recognition.


    The old man took a moment to compose himself before turning back to Lloyd¡¯s group. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Calvar¡¯s decision was correct. Let me explain why. My name is Edison, and I created the dome that protects this city. There is a small cave nearby that houses a series of Manarite crystals. I have found a way to harvest the energy within and create a barrier,¡± Edison said.


    Lloyd shifted in his chair, his attention sharpening. A barrier powered by crystals? He wondered what his mother would think of such a thing. Her power had always felt limitless compared to this delicate, artificial solution.


    ¡°Well, I suppose the proper way to explain it is that the energy from the crystals pulses outward into a steady stream of energy that prevents living objects from entering or leaving the field,¡± Edison explained.


    ¡°Is that why it flickers when you open and close the door?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Regal said, holding up a hand. ¡°Anything alive? Is that what happened to the trees? I noticed that the dome seemed to have cut them off.¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Edison replied, nodding. ¡°The barrier doesn¡¯t discriminate. It¡¯s why we rely so heavily on the door system. It temporarily disrupts the field, allowing safe passage.¡±


    ¡°Disrupts the field?¡± Colette frowned, her arms crossing over her chest. ¡°That sounds dangerous. What happens if the disruption spreads?¡±


    Edison sighed, his fingers lacing together as he rested his hands on the table. ¡°It¡¯s a calculated risk. The field flickers briefly but re-stabilizes after the door closes. At least, that¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to work.¡± He paused, looking at each of them in turn. ¡°Lately, it hasn¡¯t been functioning as well as it should.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lloyd asked, unable to suppress his curiosity.


    Edison leaned back, his expression grim. ¡°Every six months, we harvest new crystals from a cave nearby to keep the dome stable. Without them, the dome weakens, its pulse falters, and the barrier becomes unreliable. During our last harvest, we encountered a problem.¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s stomach tightened. The way Edison said ¡°problem¡± left little room for optimism.


    ¡°The Corrupted,¡± Edison said, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°One of those beasts attacked the harvesting team. Out of twenty men, only two made it back alive. The rest were... slaughtered.¡±


    The room fell into a heavy silence. Lloyd felt the weight of Edison¡¯s words press against his chest. He tried to picture the scene¡ªmen scrambling to escape a beast they couldn¡¯t hope to fight¡ªbut his mind refused to conjure the details.


    Edison¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Those who survived brought back only fragments of crystals, barely enough to keep the dome operational. But now, that supply is running out. If we don¡¯t eliminate the Corrupted and gather more Manarite soon, the dome will fail completely.¡±


    Lloyd glanced at Colette, who looked down at her hands, her lips pressed into a thin line. Regal leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable. For a moment, no one spoke.


    Finally, Colette broke the silence. ¡°So, what happens if the dome falls?¡± Her voice was calm, but there was an edge to it.


    Edison¡¯s eyes locked onto hers, unflinching. ¡°If the dome falls, this town will be overrun within hours. The beasts outside¡ªCorrupted and otherwise¡ªwon¡¯t hesitate. We won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s thoughts drifted to the villagers of Breakwater, to the comfort of his mother¡¯s presence and the safety she¡¯d always provided. Here, these people didn¡¯t have a protector and provider like her. They had a dome, a fragile, failing dome.


    Edison cleared his throat, breaking the silence. ¡°I understand if this is too much to ask, but we need your help. Without the crystals, without someone to deal with the Corrupted, this town won¡¯t survive. I apologize, but that is why we could not allow your friend and her companion to enter. The pure terror that would ensue in this town, I believe, would be enough to break us completely. I know her companion¡¯s blue eyes signal peace and friendliness, but we simply can¡¯t take that risk.¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s chest tightened as he pictured two dozen villagers from Breakwater sent into a random cave, never to return. Lloyd supposed his village had been far more fortunate to have his mother than they¡¯d ever realized. The ability to quickly grow food and defenses seems like the ultimate gift of power. His initial reaction was to help this town, but there was a weird itch in the back of his brain that he couldn¡¯t quite put a finger on. Lloyd and Regal remained silent. Colette was the first to clear her throat.


    ¡°We¡¯ll help you,¡± Colette said.


    ¡°Well, thank you very much, dear. The cave system is two miles west, with a road leading right to it¡ªit should be easy to spot,¡± Edison said.


    ¡°All right, we¡¯ll head out and handle the problem for you. Is there anything we should know beforehand?¡± Regal asked.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we only have fragments of information about the creature. Those who made it out alive were usually at the back of the group. They reported loud roars and said the ground and cave seemed to shift on their own,¡± Eddison said.


    Lloyd, Regal, and Colette exchanged glances and raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Earth powers, maybe?¡± Lloyd suggested.


    ¡°Sounds likely,¡± Colette said.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s head out and grab Sheena,¡± Regal said.


    The group stood and shook hands with Edison before heading out. Calvar silently walked them back to the entrance where they had first arrived. Calvar motioned to Colette. She pressed the button on the device on her wrist, and the doorway opened. They stepped through and closed the door, the dome shuddering yet again. Once outside, the group quickly found Sheena and Milla and filled her in on the mission. Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°There¡¯s an entire cave of Manarite crystals? We¡¯re definitely looting the hell out of that before we leave. Do you know how much those things are worth?¡± Sheena said, a sly grin sliding across her face.


    Lloyd laughed, meeting Sheena¡¯s gaze. ¡°I was thinking the exact same thing,¡± he said.


    After an hour of trekking through rocky, hilly terrain, the group finally reached what must have been the cave.


    ¡°First of all, that was definitely more than two miles,¡± Sheena said.


    ¡°Agreed. What¡¯s the second?¡± Regal asked, catching his breath.


    ¡°Secondly, those guys are full of shit.¡±


    ¡°Sheena,¡± Colette said in a motherly tone. She tilted her head and looked at Sheena with soft eyes.


    ¡°What? They¡¯re the ones acting like assholes, and I¡¯m the bad guy now?¡± Sheena said, leading the group toward the cave¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°You know we don¡¯t think you¡¯re the bad guy. But, they¡¯ve lost a lot of people just trying to defend their town. The least we can do is try to make their lives a little easier,¡± Colette said


    The group stood before the cave¡¯s jagged opening. Its ceiling towered at least twice Regal¡¯s height and was equally wide.


    ¡°Nothing to it but to do it, I guess. Milla and I will take the lead. Lloyd and Sheena can follow me. Colette, I want you to take the rear. If I call for a retreat, we head straight for the opening,¡± Regal said.


    As the group stepped into the cave, it became obvious that little light reached its depths.


    ¡°How are we supposed to go deeper into the cave? I can barely see ten feet ahead,¡± Colette asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they tell you how to handle the darkness? Seems like a pretty big hindrance to completing their mission,¡± Sheena said, shaking her head and rubbing her temples.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lloyd asked, stepping ahead of the group. On the cavern wall to his left, he spotted a metal device.


    The rest of the group joined Lloyd at the edge of the faint light. A metal bar jutted from the smooth cavern wall, angled toward the ground. Lloyd placed his hand on it and, after fumbling for a moment, realized he could swivel it upward.


    ¡°Should I do it?¡± Lloyd asked, a part of him silently hoping they¡¯d say no. If this device was anything like the wrist controls for the town¡¯s bubble, he feared what it might trigger.


    ¡°Sure. Colette, get ready,¡± Regal said, unsheathing his sword.


    Sheena followed suit, drawing her daggers. Lloyd took a deep breath, then shoved the stick upward. A static crackle emanated from the stick as blue lights began glowing, one by one, down the length of the cavern walls. The pale blue lights flickered faintly, casting a ghostly glow that softened the edges of the relatively smooth walls. The strange lights reminded Lloyd of torches, though their blue glow mirrored the town¡¯s protective bubble instead of the usual orange flame. Lloyd summoned his staff. The Manarite crystal atop it began to hum, pulsing in tandem with the cave¡¯s blue lights.


    ¡°Are those Manarite crystals on the walls?¡± Lloyd asked, narrowing his eyes.


    Colette stepped closer, running her fingers along the crystal¡¯s edges. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. These seem like regular crystals, probably infused with power from the Manarite ones. It¡¯s likely the same technology Edison¡¯s town uses for their defenses. It makes sense to use the same magic if they come here often to harvest.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the lights are pulsing on purpose, or are they running out of power like the bubbles?¡±


    ¡°Not sure. If it¡¯s the latter, we¡¯d better hurry¡ªif those lights go out at the wrong time, we¡¯ll be in serious trouble.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Regal said.


    With the path illuminated, Lloyd noticed the cave walls were much smoother than he had expected. The walls, ceilings, and floors weren¡¯t perfectly carved, but they lacked sharp edges or deep grooves. The path sloped gently downward, vanishing into the depths of the hillside. Lloyd wondered just how far it went. The thought of being trapped deep in the cave, with the lights flickering out for good, quickened his heartbeat.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s give it a whirl,¡± Regal said, stepping into the lead position.


    The group moved forward cautiously, frequently checking with Sheena and Milla to see if they sensed anything ahead. Each question was answered with a shake of the head, so they pressed onward. The cave remained unchanged as they ventured deeper.


    After several minutes, the slope leveled out, opening into a sprawling cavern. A faint echo of their footsteps bounced off the distant walls, and the cool air seemed to cling to their skin. The same blue lights from the hallway now illuminated the cavern, although arranged more sporadically along the walls and floor. The uneven spacing allowed for pockets of the space to be shrouded in shadows. Massive stone columns stretched from the cavern floor to the towering ceiling. The floor bristled with stalagmites, while the ceiling was adorned with jagged stalactites.


    The group turned to Sheena and Milla, who once again responded with a shrug and a shake of the head.


    ¡°We¡¯re not sensing anything here either. I do feel better in this larger space, though. Let¡¯s look around and see if we can find the animal,¡± Sheena said in a hushed tone.


    Sheena, Colette, and Milla moved to the left side of the circular room while Lloyd and Regal took the right. The glowing crystals traced the room¡¯s perimeter and crisscrossed the floor as the lines converged on a central location. While Regal hugged the cavern walls, Lloyd ventured into the room¡¯s center, his eyes darting for clues. He spotted something metallic in the center of the room but continued his search for big blue crystals or the Corrupted that supposedly called this place home.


    The men and women converged at the room¡¯s far edge. When they were within ten feet of each other, Sheena shook her head, and Lloyd mirrored the gesture. After inspecting the outer wall for a few moments, Sheena glanced back at the group.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Manarite? And where¡¯s the beast? This just doesn¡¯t add up,¡± Sheena muttered, frustration in her voice.


    ¡°Yeah, so much for our payday,¡± Regal said with a sigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check whatever that is in the center of the room,¡± Sheena said.


    At the room¡¯s center sat a large, cauldron-shaped metal object. The device spanned as wide as Lloyd¡¯s arms and rose to his waist. An opaque glass dome sat on top of the metal base. Although hazy, Lloyd saw a pure blue crystal inside. His gaze shifted from the glowing crystal in the glass to the Manarite on his staff. They were unmistakably the same, his being much smaller. This must be the Manarite that is powering the lights on the walls.


    ¡°One crystal? That¡¯s it? And we can¡¯t even take it because it¡¯ll kill the lights? Yeah, let¡¯s just go,¡± Sheena muttered, already heading for the ramp.


    ¡°Well, we tried, didn¡¯t we?¡± Colette said, looking from Lloyd to Regal.


    ¡°I guess,¡± Lloyd muttered, disappointment creeping into his voice. He¡¯d been hoping for a proper fight.


    He was also eager to take some of the crystal¡ªif it was as powerful and valuable as Colette claimed. Though his eyes were likely bigger than his stomach, he was eager to upgrade his gear and enhance his abilities as fast as he could.


    The group gathered near Sheena, about a dozen feet from the tunnel, when Milla¡¯s behavior changed abruptly. Her growl deepened, and her fur blazed from soft orange to brilliant red.


    ¡°Fuck. We¡¯ve got incoming,¡± Sheena muttered, though Milla¡¯s reaction said it all.


    Moments later, Lloyd felt the ground begin to tremble. The slope¡¯s angle hid whatever was coming, but the unmistakable sound of stone grinding against stone reached his ears. They retreated slowly, unwilling to look away from the tunnel ahead.


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan? Do we fight here or take it outside?¡± Regal asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re fighting here. Milla¡¯s only picking up one enemy, but it¡¯s huge,¡± Sheena said.


    A deep, guttural roar erupted from the tunnel, its echoes bouncing off the walls like thunder. Lloyd felt the roar resonate in his bones, its sheer power unmistakable. It seemed he was about to get the fight he had been hoping for.


    Lloyd scanned the room for anything he could use as a projectile. The walls, unnervingly smooth, offered no chunks of stone for him to rip away and use. The jagged rocks jutting out from the floors and ceiling were much too dense and large for Lloyd to use without burning through his Mana immediately. Aside from the glowing lights along the walls, nothing else seemed useful. Tearing the crystals free seemed risky, and he wasn¡¯t sure what consequences it might bring. He realized he needed a better strategy for using his telekinesis, instead of relying solely on nearby objects. Though he¡¯d improved significantly over the past month, especially in recent weeks, this moment underscored how much more he needed to master for combat.


    At last, the Corrupted appeared, emerging from the bottom of the ramp. The creature¡¯s four limbs struck the floor with a resounding impact. A hulking grizzly bear emerged. Its fur had been replaced by smooth, unyielding stone, grinding together with every movement. Its shoulders rubbed against the tunnel walls, turning stone to dust. The scraping of its claws against the stone floor and the grinding of its rocky skin against itself created a noise that chipped away at Lloyd¡¯s sanity.


    For all its size¡ªtowering twice as tall as Regal¡ªthe bear¡¯s most peculiar trait was something else entirely. The bear stood at the tunnel entrance, its massive frame almost perfectly matching the tunnel¡¯s width and height. Was the tunnel¡¯s smoothness caused by the bear¡¯s bulk, its stone body grinding against the walls every time it passed through? Lloyd couldn¡¯t help but think so.


    A shiver ran through Lloyd as he realized the sheer power required to shape stone walls by simply walking past them. The true source of his dread, though, lay in its eyes. By now, Milla¡¯s glowing blue eyes were a calming sight to Lloyd. The red glow of Corrupted beasts¡¯ had become familiar to him as well. These eyes were like neither of those. Slotted into the bear¡¯s eye sockets were glowing amethyst gems, radiating pure power.


    ¡°It¡¯s got to be like the snake, look for weak spots in between the stone!¡± Lloyd yelled, his shout prompting the bear to charge.

 Chapter 38 - Bearing the Weight of the Fight

    The kodiak¡¯s claws carved deep grooves in the cavern floor as they dug in and ripped shards into the air. Regal stepped forward, the first to face the bear. With his sword raised, he braced himself to intercept the bear¡¯s initial attack.


    The monster reared onto its hind legs and quickly slashed with its front claws. Its right paw came down hard, but Regal caught the blow on his sword. The force of the attack, combined with the weight of the stone beast, drove Regal to his knees. He held firm, keeping his blade intact and preventing the sharp claws from digging into him. The bear opened its mouth and growled sharply while it lunged for Regal¡¯s neck. The bear¡¯s gaping maw was large enough to engulf Regal¡¯s head and upper torso.


    With a burst of telekinesis, Lloyd yanked the bear¡¯s head to the side, causing its bite to miss. It was only a slight adjustment, but Lloyd felt the weight of the attack, his Mana dipped dramatically. The bear would be difficult to manipulate directly. Regal broke free of the bear¡¯s claws and rolled beneath it, positioning himself at its back. Circling the group, Colette kept her focus sharp, ready to heal whoever needed it. As Lloyd prepared his next attack, Milla leapt onto the bear¡¯s back, her claws digging into gaps in its stony hide. Her fangs sought flesh but clanged harmlessly against the stone barricade of the bear¡¯s body. Rushing in, Sheena probed for gaps in the stone where her daggers might strike true.


    The bear spun around, its right claws slashing toward Sheena¡¯s face. With a nudge of telekinesis, Lloyd pushed the bear¡¯s claw higher than it intended, aiding Sheena¡¯s dodge and causing it to miss. Another chunk of his Mana gone. The momentum from bear¡¯s swipe spun it around, bringing it face-to-face with Regal. His blade clanged against the bear¡¯s stone armor, scattering sparks with every strike.


    Lloyd struggled to find his role in the fight. He felt stuck on the defensive. Oddly, the thought comforted him¡ªperhaps his role was simply to keep his friends alive. Is this how Colette feels during fights?


    The bear, its back to Lloyd, stomped its rear left leg into the ground. A fissure ripped through the cavern floor, racing toward Lloyd. The ground split open with a deafening crack. A spike of stone burst upward, faster than he could react. It caught him mid-step, piercing his left forearm and dragging him into the air as it continued to ascend.


    Lloyd¡¯s scream ripped through the cavern, raw and desperate. His vision blurred as searing pain consumed him. Lloyd dropped his staff and clawed at the stalagmite with his free hand, blood slicking his fingers. The sharp edge of the stone cut deeper into his arm with every frantic movement. Finding jagged ground to stand on, Lloyd released the pressure from his impaled left arm. Teeth gritted, he focused his telekinesis. The tendrils of energy wrapped around his impaled arm, lifting it slowly, inch by excruciating inch. The stone tore at his flesh as he wrenched himself free. Finally, with a raw scream, he dropped to the ground, his vision swimming. Blood pooled beneath him, the sharp metallic scent filling his nose.


    He glanced up in time to see the bear¡¯s left claw rake across Regal¡¯s torso. The claw tore through Regal¡¯s shirt but bounced harmlessly off his skin, much like the bear¡¯s stony hide. It was a well-matched fight.


    The bear took a moment to look at Regal before it roared. Its entire body shook as it stepped backward. The stone plates ground loudly as the bear vented its frustration for not drawing blood. It shook itself violently before stomping its rear leg once more. The fissure surged toward Regal, catching him mid-recovery from the previous blow. Regal dodged, the stalagmite piercing the ground far from its intended target.


    Just as Lloyd unsteadily got to his feet, he felt the soothing touch of Colette¡¯s healing magic.  He glanced at his arm to find the wound closed. A frown crossed his face as he realized his arm was visible through the torn fabric. That single strike from the bear had destroyed the sleeve of his robes. So much for the extra durability. With a curt nod to Colette, Lloyd refocused on the battle.


    Before he could move toward the bear, the sound of fracturing stone behind him, stopped him in his tracks. He and Colette turned to see the stalagmite that had pierced his arm was now cracking open. A blue glow shone through the cracks, the stone shedding quickly from its glowing core. Lloyd eyed his staff on the ground and willed it into his hand.


    Lloyd found himself face-to-face with a towering six-foot-tall Manarite crystal. The crystal radiated immense power, and his staff pulsed with newfound strength. The large crystal¡¯s power surged briefly before cracks spread across its surface. The crystal¡¯s glowing fragments crumbled, exposing a figure hidden within.


    Lloyd thought the creature bore a vague resemblance to a human. The figure stood upright on two legs with two arms, but its skin, like the bear¡¯s, was covered in stone. It stood still briefly as it stared at Lloyd. The creature¡¯s eyes burned with the same deep red glow as the Corrupted beasts they had battled so often. Before him stood a grotesque, twisted version of a human.


    With a sudden leap, the creature lashed out at Lloyd with a heavy swing. In a swift reaction, Lloyd summoned all his telekinetic strength to slam the creature into the cavern wall. The force of the blow cracked the creature¡¯s right forearm clean off. The severed stony limb clattered to the floor as the creature rose, ready to attack again.


    "We¡¯ve got a problem, guys! I think the bear is spawning Corrupted humans!¡± Lloyd shouted.


    Before Lloyd could turn to face the bear, he felt someone move to his side. Sheena darted past Lloyd, charging straight at the new combatant. Her strikes were faster than the golem¡¯s movements, but just as ineffective as they had been against the bear.


    "Oh, fuck!" Regal shouted, his voice ringing out in alarm.


    Lloyd turned just in time to see his brother¡¯s right leg covered in shredded fabric. From his vantage point, Lloyd saw no blood but knew that each hit sapped Regal¡¯s Mana. The familiar pang of fear and frustration shot through Lloyd as he raced toward the bear. The bear stomped once more, sending out a random fissure as Lloyd closed in. The sound of splintering stone filled the air as the stalagmite Lloyd passed began to join the fray. Within moments, the bear would gain three allies in the battle. That was one enemy per fighter in Lloyd¡¯s group. Those were terrible odds. Lloyd knew that he needed to help end the fight as quickly as possible.


    When no suitable projectile was in sight, Lloyd made the impulsive decision to use himself. He gripped his staff, which now pulsed with power from the surrounding fragments of Manarite. He then enveloped himself in telekinetic energy. The memory of him defending against the cobra¡¯s attack rushed to the forefront of his mind. Lloyd visualized his telekinetic energy forming a protective cocoon around him.


    Taking the risk, Lloyd hurled himself from the ground straight at the bear¡¯s torso. The bear turned toward its attacker, but failed to react in time. Lloyd collided with the bear, sending them both crashing into the wall. The entire cavern trembled from the force of the collision, sending vibrations through Lloyd. Several pieces of rock tumbled from above, striking the floor with sharp, echoing impacts. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Lloyd was sure his telekinetic cushioning had worked, given that he wasn¡¯t shattered into pieces. Of course, that didn¡¯t stop it from hurting like hell. His shoulder felt completely dislocated, and he struggled to keep hold of his staff. Moments later, he felt himself being dragged backward and looked up to see his brother pulling him.


    The bear was collapsed against the cavern wall, its massive body heaving with labored breaths. Its violet eyes dimmed, before it shut its eyelids. For a moment, silence filled the cavern, broken only by the rasp of its ragged breathing. Lloyd watched it warily, his staff raised, but the beast remained still. Its energy was depleted¡ªat least for now.


    Lloyd felt the soothing warmth of Colette¡¯s healing magic repairing his shattered bones.


    ¡°Why the hell did you do that? Couldn¡¯t you have just thrown the bear into the wall?¡± Regal asked, looking down at his currently healing brother.


    ¡°I can only manage my powers effectively on a willing target. I¡¯m running on fumes and couldn¡¯t handle the bear head-on,¡± Lloyd replied.


    A harsh creak of stone from behind silenced their exchange instantly. The trio turned to witness the final two stalagmites shatter, exposing the humanoid forms they contained. Sheena continued chipping away at the first golem while the newly emerged pair targeted Regal and Lloyd. Standing between all three golems, Milla¡¯s body ignited into a fiery blaze. Lloyd recalled Sheena mentioning that Milla could only use this ability sparingly due to its heavy Mana cost.


    ¡°Milla¡¯s heat might weaken them! Back her up!¡± Sheena shouted.


    With a fiery leap, Milla clamped onto the throat of a stony beast as it grabbed at her flaming coat. The creature opened its mouth as if to yell. Instead, the monster emitted a harsh grinding of stone and a gurgling sound like boulders plunging into a cavernous well.


    Milla sank her fangs into the beast while enduring its blows to her flank. Her body cooked the beast, and the surface of the stone, once rigid and unyielding, began to shimmer under the intense heat. The stone glowed with a deep red hue as a faint crackling sound emerged. The enemy¡¯s body softened, drooping under Milla¡¯s weight. Tiny droplets of liquefied mineral formed, sliding down the sides like fiery tears, sizzling as they hit the ground.


    A second beast joined the fray, moving to shield its craggy companion. Lloyd grabbed a Mana potion from his bag, drained it in one swift motion, and then used his telekinesis to pin the golems in place.  Regal hacked and thrust at the enemy in Milla¡¯s grip until it crumbled into a heap of rubble. Milla hit the ground and swiftly tore into the other enemy held by Lloyd¡¯s telekinesis, ripping it apart piece by piece. Regal stepped in to dismantle this enemy as well, just as they had with the first, when Colette¡¯s shout pierced the air.


    ¡°Look out!¡± Colette shouted from behind Lloyd.


    Before Lloyd could react, hands slammed into his back, followed by the sharp crack of ribs and the loss of breath. The force hurled his body into one of the central pillars of the cavern.  The impact against the pillar sent fresh cracks through his already battered bones. Glancing to his side, he realized he wasn¡¯t alone. Colette lay slumped beside him, blood trickling from the back of her head, her right arm hanging uselessly.


    ¡°Heal yourself first,¡± Lloyd murmured, his voice barely audible.


    His words came out weak and strained, his lungs burning and aching with each shallow breath. A crushing pressure squeezed Lloyd¡¯s lungs, and his probing hand confirmed that his ribs were grotesquely misaligned and broken.


    Without moving, Colette¡¯s body glowed yellow. Her wounds closed as her right arm began to move. She reached into her own pack, grabbed a Mana potion and drank it. Still writhing in agony, Lloyd watched as the bear became consumed by rage. The bear leapt and stomped with violent force, sending jagged fissures racing across the room. Lloyd counted seven stalagmites forming ominously around the room. By the time Colette began healing him, the outer stony shells of the stalagmites had already peeled away to reveal Manarite cores.


    ¡°One Mana potion¡ªthat¡¯s all I¡¯ve got left,¡± Colette muttered, her magic flooding Lloyd¡¯s body with warmth.


    This time, the healing process was agonizingly slow, a clear sign of Lloyd¡¯s extensive injuries and the strain on Colette¡¯s powers. The bear slumped onto its hind legs and laid back against the cavern wall, its breaths coming in ragged heaves. The bear must be spent. Lloyd clung onto that hope like a lifeline. Lloyd¡¯s gaze shifted from the bear to his friends, who were still locked in battle.


    Regal and Milla were now alongside Sheena. They were steadily dismantling the last human golem. Progress was slow, especially with Milla no longer ablaze. Dismantling the stony foe became an enormous challenge once again. Lloyd turned to the left and watched as cracks spread across all seven Manarite crystals. As the seven humanoid figures broke free, Lloyd¡¯s eyes went wide with alarm. Their sunken red eyes glowed menacingly against their stony forms, but the true horror came when they all turned to Lloyd and Colette, grinning eerily. With effort, Lloyd stood and positioned himself protectively in front of Colette.


    The group of golems split¡ªfour barreled toward Lloyd and Colette, and the remaining three advanced on Regal¡¯s group. Lloyd¡¯s mind raced desperately, searching for a way to turn the fight in their favor. Although his Mana was in a decent spot, he knew that managing four attackers at once with telekinesis would rapidly exhaust him. His mind flashed to the moment he had hurled himself into the bear. As the attackers closed in, Lloyd focused on recreating the sensation of his earlier maneuver. The feeling of cocooning his body in energy to absorb the blow. Backing into the column with Colette, Lloyd reached back with his left hand to shield her. He felt her pressed between him and the stone. Lloyd extended his staff-bearing hand and he willed his telekinesis to form a barrier. The tendrils wove themselves around his body and he forced the energy outward. Protect.


    The enemies released their grinding growls as they closed the gap, only a few feet away now. The Manarite in Lloyd¡¯s staff glowed brightly. Lloyd felt the air around him, each particle a thing for his tendrils to grasp onto. He imagined them connecting and becoming impenetrable. A thin bubble of energy leaped off his skin, surrounding him and Colette. The bubble¡¯s blue glow resembled the town¡¯s shield, but Lloyd felt his energy draining rapidly to sustain it. The golems reached the edge of the bubble, their fists slamming and shaking the glowing blue shell with every hit.


    ¡°Potion!¡± Lloyd yelled, as the golems repeatedly pummeled his shield.


    Colette frantically dug into Lloyd¡¯s pack and quickly pulled out a bottle. She uncorked it and handed it to Lloyd. He grabbed it with his free hand and drank deeply, rapidly feeling a resurgence of energy. His brief reprieve vanished under the unyielding pressure of their assaults on the barrier. With just one Mana potion left, Lloyd knew he couldn¡¯t hold out for long.


    Nearly completely surrounded by enemies, Lloyd attempted to steal brief glances through gaps in the flailing arms of the golems. He saw his friends were now only fighting two towering golems, one lay in fragments on the ground. Their strikes barely scratched the golems, especially with Milla likely drained of Mana.


    Lloyd furrowed his brow in concentration as he struggled to hold back the relentless blows.  As his control faltered, the shimmering blue force field began to contract. Though not completely depleted, his Mana was slipping away at an alarming rate. The thought crossed his mind again¡ªthey needed to end this fight now.


    Lloyd¡¯s attention snapped to movement on his left, just past the golems¡¯ pounding fists.  The bear rose on all fours, its massive shoulders swaying violently. Fragments of the bear¡¯s stony exterior broke free and hovered in the air around it. The bear¡¯s violet eyes locked onto Lloyd as the floating stones sharpened into deadly points and hurtled directly at his defenses.  The telekinetic bubble absorbed the strikes, but every impact reverberated painfully through Lloyd¡¯s body. Every cushioned blow drained a portion of his dwindling Mana reserves.


    Lloyd felt a tapping on his shoulder, it was Colette handing him the remaining potion. Before he could retrieve it, his barrier flickered out, and a shard slipped through the gap. With a sickening crunch, the shard struck Lloyd¡¯s thigh, breaking the bone on contact. Crying out in pain, Lloyd¡¯s eyes darted toward his brother, who was still engaged in his own fight. Regal¡¯s gaze met Lloyd¡¯s, and though they were far apart, Lloyd silently conveyed his regret for not being strong enough.


    With his mana gone and his mind clouded, he yearned for the simplicity of wielding his swords again. The four golems lifted their stony fists high, aiming their combined force at Lloyd.

 Chapter 39 - The Fight Continues

    ¡°No!¡± Regal yelled, his scream reverberating through the cavern.


    Lloyd felt the scream wash over him; it resonated deep within the place where his Mana dwelled. The four stone creatures halted mid-swing, their limbs mere inches from Lloyd. They then pivoted and shifted their attention to Regal. Their bulky frames lumbered into motion, charging at Regal with surprising speed. Lloyd took a deep breath as he checked to see if Colette was fine. With an uneasy smile, she nodded at Lloyd.


    Regal said something to Sheena and Milla that Lloyd couldn¡¯t hear. The women backed away from Regal as the monsters closed in. Shortly after, Regal was bombarded by the golems. Regal struck at the closest golems, and they responded in kind. His sword deflected off the stone, failing to harm the golems. The creature¡¯s heavy fists pummeled Regal, shoving him back from the impact. Regal must have realized that their overwhelming numbers could turn deadly at any moment. He dropped his sword and focused on evading their attacks.


    ¡°Kill it!¡± Regal shouted as he pointed toward the bear.


    Lloyd grasped his last Mana potion, taking a deep breath before downing its contents. I hope this will be enough. Turning to face the bear, Lloyd saw Sheena and Milla sprint to his side.


    Now, on all fours, the bear¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between Regal and the others. Lloyd¡¯s mind spun frantically, searching for the best course of action. He considered whether the tactic they¡¯d used on the golems might be effective against the bear. If it isn¡¯t broke.


    ¡°Potion!¡± Lloyd shouted to Sheena, then turned to Milla. ¡°Burn the bear!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my last one. Let¡¯s make it count!¡± Sheena said as she uncorked the bottle and poured it into Milla¡¯s awaiting maw. ¡°I like it. Milla, get on her back¡ªwe¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    Milla closed her mouth and glared at the bear. Her eyes glowed the brightest blue that Lloyd had seen. A piercing howl erupted from Milla before she shook her entire body. Flame erupted from her fur, and even from a few feet away, Lloyd could feel the scorching heat.


    In a blur, Milla darted forward, narrowly dodging the bear¡¯s slashing right paw. Her movements were fluid and precise, a deadly dance against a creature of raw power. She dashed behind the bear and, with a guttural snarl, sprang onto its back in one swift motion. Her claws latched onto the bare patches of exposed flesh where the bear had torn away stones to hurl at Lloyd. The skin beneath was raw and ridged, offering her a tenuous grip as the creature roared in protest.


    Milla¡¯s fire flared into a blazing inferno, a searing beacon of light and heat that signaled the group to attack. Flames erupted from her claws, licking hungrily at the exposed flesh and the surrounding patches of stone still clinging to the bear¡¯s back. The heat intensified, and the stone began to glow, shifting from dull gray to a vibrant, angry red. Thin cracks spread across the surface, tiny rivulets of molten rock trickling down like lava. The air filled with an acrid stench of burning minerals and singed flesh, a nauseating cocktail that stung the nostrils and clung to the back of the throat.


    The bear¡¯s agony was palpable. It shook violently side to side, its deep, guttural bellows echoing through the cavern like thunder. Milla clung tighter, her claws digging deeper as she poured more fire into the creature. The stone on the bear¡¯s back softened, deforming and sagging as more molten rock dripped from its massive frame, spattering onto the cavern floor with a series of wet splats.


    When shaking didn¡¯t work, the bear reared onto its hind legs and slammed down hard, the impact reverberating like an earthquake through the cavern. Fortunately, no fissures or stalagmites were created from the stomp. Sheena seized the opportunity, darting in with daggers drawn. Her strikes were precise, aimed at the vulnerable, unarmored areas of the bear¡¯s body. Each blade struck true, her weapons returning slick with thick, dark blood. The bear roared again, a sound of pure, primal agony. It lashed out at Sheena, its massive paw carving through the air with terrifying force.


    Lloyd focused with every ounce of his will, his hands trembling as he sought to divert the bear¡¯s crushing blows away from Sheena. Meanwhile, Sheena pressed her attack, slashing and dodging as the bear¡¯s massive frame loomed over her.


    Milla, still clinging desperately to its back, growled through gritted teeth as the bear hurled itself backward into the cavern wall. The impact was catastrophic. A sickening wet splat and the unmistakable crunch of shattering bone reverberated through the space. Molten rock splashed outward from the collision, hissing as it struck the ground.


    Milla let out a sharp yelp before wriggling free and dropping to the floor. Her body remained wreathed in flames, but her hind legs were unmistakably broken. She clawed forward with her front paws, attempting to drag herself away, her hind legs dragging on the ground. Sheena¡¯s gaze shifted from Milla to the bear. Her hands tightened on the hilts of her daggers as she charged in again, targeting the bear¡¯s underbelly and legs with precise jabs, a warrior¡¯s cry erupting from her lips. The bear¡¯s colossal frame came crashing down, threatening to flatten Milla and Sheena. Summoning his strength, Lloyd halted the bear¡¯s descent, suspending it momentarily so Sheena could evade and rescue Milla. Sheena grasped the fox in her arms as the fire seared Sheena¡¯s skin, drawing a wince of pain. While the bear was forcibly held still, they ran out of its attack range. Colette sprinting after them. Milla¡¯s blaze dwindled, its fierce glow fading into a dim ember.


    ¡°Keep her still!¡± Sheena commanded. ¡°Heal Milla!¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s hold on the beast wasn¡¯t absolute, which allowed the bear to bellow in defiance. Lloyd used the moment to shift his telekinesis and grab hold of its massive maw. His grip tightened around the bear¡¯s sharp teeth, brushing against the vulnerable soft tissue inside its mouth. Sheena caught onto Lloyd¡¯s plan and closed the distance swiftly, plunging her daggers into the upper ridge of the bear¡¯s mouth. Blood oozed freely as Sheena wrenched her daggers back. A soft whine left the bear¡¯s throat as it was unable to move its mouth. Lloyd¡¯s strength faltered under the bear¡¯s immense weight as he fought to keep its jaws apart.


    Sheena drew her daggers back, preparing to strike again, but froze mid-motion. Lloyd¡¯s magic held the bear¡¯s mouth in place, but his gaze swept the room, seeking the reason for Sheena¡¯s hesitation. A quick scan revealed nothing that might have caused her to pause.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Lloyd demanded, worry creeping into his tone. His stomach tensed tightly, the grip on his staff threatening to break either bone or wood. Everything was being put into holding the bear still, they couldn¡¯t waste time.


    ¡°I think¡­ I think I can free her,¡± Sheena said. ¡°Hold her still.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m holding on, but I¡¯m almost out of energy,¡± Lloyd admitted through gritted teeth.


    Lloyd¡¯s powers waned, but he poured all his strength into keeping the bear restrained as it thrashed against his grip. Sheena extended her hand, placing it gently on the bear¡¯s face before closing her eyes. Lloyd noticed nothing at first, his grip weakening as seconds dragged by. Exhaustion rapidly set in as a growing void of Mana hollowed him from the inside out. He couldn¡¯t let Sheena get hurt again, but he wouldn¡¯t have much choice in a few more moments. Before surrendering, he felt the bear¡¯s resistance sharply diminish.


    He kept his hold on the bear; each passing moment made it more manageable to maintain. Then, all resistance vanished. Lloyd dropped to his knees, releasing his staff and hold on the creature. The bear closed its mouth and eyes as it gently lay down on the ground. Sheena released the breath she had been holding and took a few steps away from the bear. Lloyd¡¯s body quaked with strained muscles, even though his exhaustion was purely mental. Sweat dampened his robes.  After a moment, the bear¡¯s eyelids fluttered open, its violet glow now extinguished. In fact, the bear looked upon Lloyd¡¯s group with normal, dark brown eyes.


    The bear¡¯s softened stone exoskeleton began to peel away. Rock clattered against the ground, revealing the dark brown fur underneath.


    Turning to Regal, Lloyd noticed the golems had collapsed into lifeless heaps of stone. Dragging his sword behind him, Regal shuffled slowly toward the group. Regal rested a hand on Lloyd¡¯s shoulder before embracing him in a quick hug. The two of them sank to the ground, their eyes fixed warily on the bear. Though no longer Corrupted, the bear was far from harmless. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°When you can, Colette, heal the bear,¡± Sheena said.


    ¡°What?¡± Colette said, blinking in confusion.


    A quick look at Regal confirmed that he shared Lloyd¡¯s bewilderment.


    ¡°She won¡¯t harm us now. She knows we saved her,¡± Sheena said calmly. ¡°We do have some harm left to dish out, though. Those fuckers in the village lied to us. They lied to us in a big way,¡± Sheena said, plopping down next to Milla and Colette.


    Regal stood up and walked over to Colette. He extended a hand and pulled her to her feet. Her gait was slow and unsteady. Regal wrapped his arm around her waist and escorted her to the bear, his grip firm on his sword¡¯s hilt in case of trouble.


    ¡°Explain¡­please,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°Long story or short?¡± Sheena asked, her voice tinged with exasperation.


    ¡°Short,¡± Regal replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Nothing wrong with the long version,¡± Colette said as she placed her hands on the bear and began the healing process.


    ¡°Short works for me,¡± Lloyd said, walking over and dropping down beside Milla and Sheena.


    ¡°Boring,¡± Colette muttered with a slight grin.


    ¡°I connected with Mika briefly, and she revealed her past to me,¡± Sheena explained.


    ¡°Mika? That¡¯s the bear¡¯s name?¡± Lloyd asked, his eyebrows raised.


    ¡°This is going to take a while if you keep asking questions,¡± Sheena said, catching Lloyd¡¯s apologetic look.


    ¡°Look, okay, I¡¯m kidding. Mostly. Yeah, I didn¡¯t name Milla. That was just her name. It¡¯s the same for Mika over there. She used to be a normal bear¡ªor as normal as you¡¯d expect,¡± Sheena said, her voice wavering with a mix of anger and something deeper, perhaps guilt.


    ¡°One day, Mika was out hunting, leaving her cub safe in the cave. Or so she thought,¡± Sheena began, her words heavy. ¡°The people from the village came, stumbling upon the cave while searching for crystals. Maybe they attacked the cub out of fear, maybe for sport, or maybe just because it was there. Bears are easy to fear, I guess, especially when they¡¯re guarding something people want. Mika heard her cub¡¯s cries and came sprinting back to their home.¡±


    Sheena paused; her hand moved toward her dagger, tightening on its hilt. ¡°But she didn¡¯t make it in time. When she reached the cave, her cub was dead, lying in a pool of its own blood. Its tiny body broken by those bastards. The townsfolk turned on her, and that¡¯s when she attacked them.¡±


    Colette released a soft sob as Sheena continued her story.


    ¡°She killed some of them,¡± Sheena admitted, her voice softening with a strange, almost bitter respect. ¡°What mother wouldn¡¯t, after what they did? But they overwhelmed her. It wasn¡¯t until the last of her strength was leaving her body, until she was bleeding out on the floor of her own home, that something¡­ changed.¡±


    Sheena¡¯s gaze flicked to the shattered remains of the Manarite crystals on the ground. ¡°There was a single crystal in the cave back then. Just one. But it must have been enough. Whether it was rage, grief, or some primal instinct to survive for her cub, she drew on its power.¡±


    She gestured toward the hulking form of Mika in the distance, her eyes flitted between the humans as they looked at her. ¡°She transformed. Her body grew, twisted into what you see now. Stone grew on top of flesh, and her strength multiplied. The villagers who thought they had the upper hand didn¡¯t stand a chance. She tore through them like they were nothing, their weapons useless against her new form.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, monsters can do that? They can just become Altered? They¡¯re not born that way?¡± Lloyd blurted, instantly regretting his barrage of questions.


    With a sharp tilt of her head and a pursed expression, Sheena shot Lloyd a familiar glare. Lloyd raised his hands in surrender, mouthing the words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Turns out, yeah. Can¡¯t say I knew that before now,¡± Sheena said with a shrug.


    ¡°She ended up slaughtering the crew that tried to harvest the Manarite. Those stone golem things we fought? Yeah, they were once humans,¡± Sheena said grimly.


    ¡°Those were people the village coerced or deceived into entering this cave. Once Mika killed them, their bodies became human-sized Manarite crystals, which the town used to power their defenses. If you ask me, it¡¯s sickening,¡± Sheena said with a disgusted shake of her head.


    The weight of the revelation hung heavy in the cavern, wrapping the group in a somber silence.


    ¡°So, they sent us here to die¡­ just so our bodies could fuel their defenses? What was their plan for dealing with Mika when they came to harvest us?¡± Lloyd asked, shivering as he realized his failed fate. The image of his body turning to stone and being encased in crystal burned through his brain.


    ¡°Did you notice her eyes? Someone was connected to her. I wasn¡¯t with you in the town, so I didn¡¯t see them, but someone there is clearly a beastmaster,¡± Sheena explained.


    ¡°But those eyes¡ªthey were purple. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t either. My theory? Mika¡¯s still wild at heart but tethered to the beastmaster. Milla and I bonded with a mutual agreement. I think that fucker forced Mika into serving him. It¡¯s just a guess, though. We didn¡¯t exchange much in the way of memories¡ªthere wasn¡¯t enough time. Let¡¯s grab some of the crystal and get out of here,¡± Sheena suggested firmly.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°The Citadel is just a week¡¯s journey from here. We grab our trophies on the way. I¡¯m so sick of this place,¡± Sheena said as she stood and began gathering the Manarite shards scattered across the ground.


    ¡°Think it will be any better in the West?¡± Regal asked.


    ¡°That depends on what you mean by better. It sounds like there¡¯ll be more devastation¡ªand more dangerous creatures. But there won¡¯t be much human activity. Honestly, humans seem far more monstrous than these creatures ever do,¡± Sheena remarked, gesturing toward the now-sleeping bear.


    Lloyd felt an immediate urge to argue with Sheena. His family and friends in Breakwater were amazing people¡ªkind, considerate, and strong. He¡¯d also met plenty of genuinely decent people on his journey. He looked forward to returning to Mulbar and catching up with its people, eager to see how their journey had progressed.


    The thought of those who had tried to swindle or kill him sprang sharply to Lloyd¡¯s mind.  Perhaps Sheena had a point: humans could be more dangerous than any beast.


    The group spent several minutes meticulously collecting all the Manarite shards scattered around. Before leaving, Sheena scratched the bear¡¯s head gently between its ears. Mika released a humming growl as she accepted the pets. Sheena hugged the massive head of the bear before she joined the group. They quietly began their ascent through the illuminated corridor to the surface.


    As the group approached the tunnel¡¯s exit, Lloyd observed how significantly the sky had darkened since they first entered. It wasn¡¯t quite nighttime yet, Milla¡¯s form still fiery. Dark clouds drifted overhead as a light breeze wafted through the trees.


    When they finally emerged from the cave and felt grass beneath their feet, Lloyd took a deep breath, closing his eyes to offer a quiet thanks for reaching the surface. He wasn¡¯t aware when he was down there, but being underground was incredibly nerve-wracking.


    ¡°Oh, thank God,¡± Colette said as she knelt to thread her fingers through the grass.


    A ripple of laughter passed through the group, each of them clearly sharing the sentiment. Together, they retraced their steps along the dirt path that had brought them here.


    ¡°That got a little too close for comfort,¡± Regal remarked, throwing a glance over his shoulder at the others.


    ¡°Honestly, man. If things just went slightly different back there, I don¡¯t think we were walking out. What the hell did you do back there? How¡¯d you make all the golems target you?¡± Lloyd asked Regal as they walked.


    A giant grin grew on Regal¡¯s face before he answered.


    ¡°Holy shit. No way! Did you get a mutation?¡± Lloyd asked, excitement bubbling in his voice.


    ¡°Yeah, I think I did. I could feel this...energy, or whatever you¡¯d call it. It amplified my yell, and I felt it pierce into them. I remember that all I wanted was for them to come after me instead of you,¡± Regal said.


    ¡°Whoa, so you¡¯ve got a taunt ability now? That¡¯s awesome!¡± Lloyd said as he excitedly slapped his brother on the shoulder a few times.


    ¡°If you are going to take all of the hits, I think we need to find you a shield,¡± Sheena said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a shield; I have really tough skin, remember?¡± Regal said with a goofy smile as he banged his fist against his chest.


    ¡°Considering how often I¡¯ve had to patch you up, I¡¯m going to go on a limb and say that you probably should get a shield,¡± Colette said as she nuzzled against Regal, tilting her head to rest on his arm.


    With a smile, Regal draped his arm over Colette¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. If the monsters are really that much stronger in the West, an extra set of defenses might be nice,¡± Regal admitted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, you took those attacks from Mika quite well,¡± Lloyd said.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t break the skin, but trust me, I felt every one of them,¡± Regal said with a grimace. ¡°Mika would have made an awesome companion for our journey west,¡± Regal said, his tone hopeful.


    ¡°She probably would have,¡± Sheena said.


    ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t you do that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean why didn¡¯t I link myself to another highly conscious, immensely powerful being? That¡¯s your question?¡± Sheena asked, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°Uh, yes?¡± Regal replied, glancing at Colette as she shook her head beside him.


    ¡°It¡¯s already challenging enough being bonded to one animal. I can¡¯t imagine what it would take to handle multiple. Everything is shared and connected on a deep level. Three entities sharing emotions simultaneously would be incredibly demanding. Plus, she just got her freedom. I wasn¡¯t about to bind her to me. Maybe it¡¯ll be possible someday, but definitely not right now. At the rate we¡¯re developing mutations, I guess it¡¯s possible,¡± Sheena mused.


    ¡°We? Did you also get a mutation in that fight?¡± Lloyd asked.


    ¡°Well, yeah. I¡¯ve never been able to free an Altered animal before¡ªespecially one connected to a beastmaster. That definitely feels like a mutation to me¡­¡± Sheena trailed off, her focus sharpening as her gaze shot forward.


    The hackles on Milla rose as she growled at something within the forest. Twigs snapped, and branches shifted in the distance. Something was approaching.

 Chapter 40 - The Hits Keep on Coming

    Lloyd''s group appeared utterly haggard, their gear in tatters and their clothing streaked with dirt and blood. In the back of his mind, Lloyd reminded himself that his mana was running dangerously low, and he had no potions left to replenish it. He could feel it in his gut¡ªwhatever was coming wasn¡¯t going to be good.


    From the shadows of the trees emerged three figures. One was tall and gaunt, standing easily over six feet tall. He wore black-and-gray robes with a hood pulled low, shielding his eyes, and carried a simple wooden staff in his right hand. The next man was of average stature, wearing a ragged cut-off shirt and jeans torn unevenly into shorts. The last was a woman who stood just shy of the tall man¡¯s height. Her long blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her vibrant blue eyes seemed to shine even from afar. Muscles rippled underneath her leather pants and tunic. She gripped a giant maul in her left hand. The handle, made of a plain wood, rested on her shoulder as the massive, jagged, hammer head sat behind her.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Are you kids fucking kidding me? How dare you fucking assholes kill my pet!¡± the man of average stature yelled as he took a few steps toward Lloyd¡¯s group. ¡°I will kill you all!¡±


    Sheena turned back to the group and jabbed her finger toward the man. ¡°Found the Beastmaster. I call dibs.¡±


    Lloyd extended his arms theatrically and bowed. ¡°He¡¯s all yours.¡±


    ¡°Guys, let''s talk this out. We don¡¯t need to fight,¡± Colette begged.


    ¡°You killed our town. You are going to pay for that with your life!¡± the tall blonde woman shouted.


    The hooded man thrust his staff forward, sending a crackling arc of lightning from its tip. ¡°You won¡¯t walk away from this,¡± he declared.


    Sheena turned toward Colette, her face softening. ¡°We can¡¯t avoid this,¡± she said before turning toward Regal and Lloyd, her face growing sharp. ¡°Can you guys do what needs to be done?¡±


    Lloyd immediately nodded, while Regal hesitated. His sword still sat in its sheath. Regal¡¯s eyes darted between Colette and Sheena.


    Lloyd doubted the man could control the weather, but as his lightning flared, Lloyd swore the skies darkened and the wind gusted. This man was part of that vile town. He stood there, breathing, while Cassius¡ªa good man¡ªlay dead. Will you allow that to stand? The thought seemingly appeared out of nowhere, but Lloyd held onto it firmly. His fury boiled over, the injustice stoking the flames inside him. That same power from the fight with the snake began to stir, raw and unrelenting.


    ¡°Dibs on him,¡± Lloyd declared, his voice firm with determination.


    ¡°Fair enough. Guess I¡¯ve got the tall blondie over there,¡± Regal said, his tone more like Cassius¡¯ than his own.


    With a battle cry, Sheena, Regal, and the opposing melee fighters closed the gap, rushing headlong into combat. Meanwhile, Lloyd and the tall, hooded figure sidestepped the chaos, locking eyes as their duel began. The man slammed his staff on the ground and sent a crackling arc of lightning surging toward Lloyd.


    Fueled by anger, Lloyd vividly remembered how he had created his telekinetic field before. Lloyd quickly formed the shield, positioning it precisely where the lightning would strike, halting it mere feet from him. The arc of lightning fizzled out, and Lloyd let his shield dissolve.


    ¡°Neat trick. I see how you bested Chad¡¯s beast. But you will¡ª¡± the man¡¯s words were cut short as a shard of wood pierced his throat.


    Tendrils of Lloyd¡¯s magic lingered on the piece of wood. Lloyd had grown sick of these people, so self-assured in their vileness. He couldn¡¯t let them continue their evil ways.


    The man dropped his staff as his hands reached up to his neck. Blood leaked out as muffled, gurgling noises escaped his mouth. Lloyd couldn¡¯t bear to watch a slow death, so he used his powers to lift the man¡¯s staff and drive it through his chest. The man collapsed on the ground, no longer making noise. Lloyd¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t linger long on the man¡¯s corpse.


    Turning away, Lloyd surveyed the chaos to see how the others were faring. Sheena had already dispatched the other Beastmaster. He must not have been much of a fighter without his companion. Sheena and Milla now circled the large blonde woman.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Well now. This isn¡¯t exactly a fair fight,¡± the woman said as Lloyd approached. ¡°Not yet, anyway. Let¡¯s even the odds.¡±


    The woman¡¯s body trembled violently, her form flickering in and out of focus, as if reality itself were struggling to hold her. Then, with a sudden burst, her form split apart, and four identical versions of her stood before the group. The duplicates were indistinguishable, wielding the same weapons and clad in identical gear.


    ¡°Much better,¡± all four women said at once before launching into a synchronized attack.


    Lloyd narrowed his focus on the doppelganger charging straight at him. She raised her massive hammer high before slamming it down with a speed that defied reason. Using his telekinesis, Lloyd wrenched the hammer to his left while sidestepping to the right in one fluid motion. The hammer struck the ground with a thunderous shockwave, sending tremors that buckled Lloyd¡¯s legs. He hit the ground hard, forced to watch as she raised the hammer for another devastating strike. Just as he braced himself to counter her attack, Lloyd felt an unfamiliar power rising inside him.


    As her hammer came down, Lloyd thrust out his bare left hand, unleashing a crackling bolt of lightning. The lightning blasted into her, sending her sprawling backward and causing her to lose her grip on the massive hammer, sending it sailing into the air. When the hammer struck the ground, it unleashed a shockwave that momentarily forced Lloyd to the ground. Lloyd scrambled to his feet and saw that the doppelganger he¡¯d been fighting was beginning to disintegrate. Fragments of skin, armor, and weapon flaked away, evaporating into the air until nothing remained.


    When Lloyd turned, he saw Milla gnawing fiercely on the neck of one of the remaining doppelgangers. The woman thrashed wildly, trying to grab the fox, but she fell to her knees as the disintegration began. Regal and Sheena were still engaged in their battles, but it was clear they were gaining the upper hand.


    Leaping back to avoid a wide swing, Sheena then surged forward and plunged her daggers into the blonde woman¡¯s torso. One dagger struck just below the rib cage, while the other aimed for the throat. Lloyd found it intriguing how Sheena and Milla seemed to share a similar fighting style. The more he thought about it, he supposed that aiming for the throat was always a sound strategy. Lloyd realized he shared the same instinct, looking back toward the lifeless body of the man who wielded lightning. It must be a ¡°birds of a feather¡± kind of thing.


    Regal seemed to have his fight under control, but with the blonde woman¡¯s back turned, Lloyd sprinted toward her and seized her right arm. Channeling his newfound power, Lloyd sent a surge of electricity into her, and within seconds, she collapsed. She stared up at the group, wide-eyed, until Regal¡¯s blade came down, separating her head from her shoulders. Her body didn¡¯t disintegrate like the others; this one must have been the original.


    A quick scan of the group reassured Lloyd that no one seemed injured, but the tension in the air was palpable. Sheena stalked over to the Beastmaster¡¯s corpse, her expression twisted with fury, and delivered a savage kick to his lifeless face. It was unnecessary, brutal even, but it was clear she needed some way to release the storm brewing inside her.


    ¡°You have electric powers now?¡± Colette¡¯s voice cracked, her words hesitant and filled with disbelief. She took a step back from Lloyd, her hands trembling as she clutched them to her chest, her wide eyes darting between him and Sheena. The fear in her gaze cut him deeper than any blade. Although Colette asked the question, Lloyd¡¯s gaze flicked to Sheena.


    Sheena locked eyes with him, her expression flickering through a myriad of emotions. First came a piercing glare that made his heart skip a beat. Next, a lightning flash of a smirk appeared before a scowl quickly replaced it. Finally, her lips parted as if she were about to say something, but then she exhaled sharply, her shoulders sagging in frustration. Finally, she shrugged, but the gesture carried none of her usual indifference.


    ¡°See? That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve been saying, Colette. What the hell is going on here?¡± Her voice was cold, her anger bubbling just beneath the surface, threatening to boil over.


    Milla padded toward Lloyd, her head tilted in concern, but the sharp snap of Sheena¡¯s fingers froze her in her tracks. The fox¡¯s ears flattened as she slunk back to Sheena¡¯s side. Sheena advanced on Lloyd, her hands hovering dangerously close to the hilts of her daggers. Each step was deliberate, like a hunter after her prey.


    Milla, sensing the rising tension, darted in front of Sheena, her sleek body forming a protective barrier between the two. The fox¡¯s sharp eyes flicked between them, her fur bristling as if preparing for a fight. Sheena¡¯s advance halted, her gaze snapping to Milla. For a long moment, Sheena¡¯s face twisted with indecision before she growled softly under her breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with enough assholes in my life¡ªI don¡¯t need two more on this journey,¡± Sheena spat, her hands tightening around her daggers. The menace in her voice was like a blade, cutting through the tension and setting everyone further on edge.


    Milla stood firm, her body taut, while Regal moved cautiously into the fray. His hand rested on the hilt of his sword, the unspoken warning clear in his stance. Lloyd gripped his staff loosely, his fingers trembling. He didn¡¯t want this. He couldn¡¯t fight her. Please don¡¯t force me to fight you.


    ¡°People have distrusted me my whole life just because of Milla,¡± Sheena said, her voice rising. ¡°I told you from the beginning I don¡¯t like people and that I don¡¯t trust easily. I trusted you¡ªor I thought I did¡ªbut it¡¯s obvious now you¡¯re lying about your powers.¡±


    Her daggers were out now, their edges gleaming in the faint light of the day. ¡°We need answers now. Or so help me, I¡¯ll send Milla after you, and her flames will turn you to ash.¡±

 Chapter 41 - Truth and Consequences

    Having spent his life defending his brother, Regal stepped protectively in front of Lloyd. Sheena¡¯s eyes never left Lloyd¡¯s. Lloyd¡¯s mind spun, still reeling from the relentless back-to-back fights. The adrenaline that had fueled him was now fading, leaving his anger to ebb into a creeping panic. The memory of killing that man, so coldly and without hesitation, churned in his chest, the weight of it sinking deeper with every passing second.


    Caught in a whirlwind of regret and chaos, Lloyd forced himself to move. He stepped forward, his hand rising to rest gently against Regal¡¯s chest. The gesture was meant to calm his brother, to reassure him, but it only made Lloyd¡¯s own dread swell. The single step brought him dangerously close to Sheena and her poised blades, gleaming and ready. He could feel the lethal tension crackling in the air between them. Lloyd¡¯s breaths came shallow, his body drained of strength, his mind too exhausted to weave another lie.


    ¡°All right, here¡¯s the truth¡­¡± Lloyd said, his voice unsteady. He paused, inhaling deeply, desperate to calm the wild thundering of his heartbeat. ¡°Until just before you found me passed out on Regal¡¯s shoulder, I didn¡¯t have any powers,¡± Lloyd said, his heartbeat thumping in his ears. His eyes scanning the reactions of Sheena and Colette.


    His words hung in the air like a storm cloud. His pulse roared in his ears as he scanned Sheena and Colette¡¯s faces, searching for any sign of their reactions.


    Sheena¡¯s piercing emerald eyes remained cold and unreadable, her expression as sharp as the blades she carried. Colette, however, gasped, her hand flying to her mouth.


    ¡°I made up a story about me gaining my powers. I¡¯m actually older than Regal¡­ though I don¡¯t know by how much. I wasn¡¯t lying about being left on a doorstep as a baby¡ªthat part¡¯s true. Every day since Regal got his powers, I wished mine would come along,¡± Lloyd said, shaking his head, which still raced with thoughts and doubts.


    Lloyd glanced around, noticing the tension had eased slightly, though Regal and Milla still stood as barriers between him and Sheena. Colette had stepped forward, her fear seemingly diminishing. Even so, Lloyd knew the hardest part of his confession was yet to come.


    Fuck, here we go.


    He stared at the dirt beneath his feet, the weight of the next words pressing heavily on his chest. When he spoke again, his voice was quieter, burdened with guilt.


    ¡°The day Cassius died¡­¡± Lloyd began, his throat tightening. ¡°We were attacked by bandits. They wanted a toll to let us pass¡ªor threatened to kill us if we didn¡¯t pay. We fought back, but their leader¡­ he had telekinesis. He was unbelievably strong. He killed Cassius first and slammed me against a boulder like I was nothing. My bag¡­ it was completely crushed. Everything inside was destroyed.¡±


    He hesitated, his breath hitching. The memory burned, as vivid and raw as the day it happened.


    ¡°There were potions in that bag. Ones we¡¯d gotten from an Alchemist in the last town. They were supposed to help me heal, boost my strength and agility¡­ and was supposed to make me feel like I was Ascended¡ªfor a minute, anyway.¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s hands curled into fists at his sides as his voice grew quieter, more uncertain. ¡°As my vision blurred, I saw Regal¡­ I saw him getting cut up. I couldn¡¯t just watch him die. I wouldn¡¯t. I saw red liquid spilling onto the ground. I didn¡¯t know if it was the health potion or that other one¡ªbut I drank as much as I could before it soaked into the dirt. And then¡­¡±


    He faltered, swallowing hard. His eyes darted toward Regal, who stood silent and grim, before shifting his gaze back to the ground.


    ¡°All I remember was my strength coming back, my vision sharpening just enough. I fired an arrow straight through the leader¡¯s skull, and suddenly¡­ this beam of light erupted from me. A massive warrior charged at me, and out of sheer desperation, I threw my arms forward and shoved with everything I had. The force¡­ it sent him flying.¡± Lloyd shook his head. ¡°I blacked out shortly after that.¡±


    Throughout his explanation, Lloyd avoided Sheena¡¯s gaze, too nervous to see her reaction. He immediately regretted it as the tension, once easing, now surged back stronger than ever. Sheena¡¯s emerald eyes no longer blazed with anger, but pure killing intent. She stepped forward; Regal was finally forced to draw his blade.


    ¡°Wait, wait! We don¡¯t have to fight!¡± Lloyd pleaded.


    Sheena halted, her glare snapping to him. ¡°Don¡¯t have to fight?¡± she spat, venom dripping from her tone. Her blades sliced through the air with each word, her gestures sharp and aggressive. ¡°You killed him and stole his powers, didn¡¯t you? Just like you did with that bastard back there. What¡¯s stopping you from doing the same to us?¡±


    Lloyd opened his mouth to respond, but Sheena and Milla were already in motion.


    Milla leapt at Regal, forcing him backward as the agile fox went for his throat. With swift, deadly precision, Sheena charged, eliminating the distance between them. Both hands clenched around his staff, Lloyd directed all his concentration toward Sheena. His magic wrapped around Sheena¡¯s limbs and torso, encasing her in a telekinetic hold. As always, he felt everything his telekinesis touched. But this time, the connection felt too real, too intimate, as if his own hands were holding her back.


    Heat rose to Lloyd¡¯s face, causing his focus to falter briefly. Sheena didn¡¯t hesitate, closing the gap, and slicing one dagger toward Lloyd¡¯s throat, and thrusting another toward his stomach. Inches away from her connecting, Lloyd barely managed to regain control, halting her advance with a desperate surge of magic. The strain of holding her back was immense, like trying to hold back a tidal wave with nothing but his bare hands. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Somewhere behind Lloyd, Milla ignited into a fiery inferno, and a pained cry tore from Regal¡¯s throat. Lloyd¡¯s attention stayed locked on Sheena, but the snarls and Regal¡¯s pained shouts threatened to break his focus.


    The weight of his mental effort left him gasping, his body trembling under the pressure. He felt like a man dying of thirst, so close to salvation yet dragged back into the desert just as relief was within reach.


    His Mana reserves were nearly drained, the magical tether binding Sheena beginning to slip. Her strength surged, and he could feel her shaking free of his hold. A faint crack echoed from his staff, drawing his attention upward. The Manarite crystal at its core fractured, splintering into shards before disintegrating into a fine, glowing blue dust. The fragments hovered in mid-air, caught in the web of his telekinesis.


    With no time to think, Lloyd inhaled deeply, drawing the shimmering powder into his lungs. The effect was instantaneous and overwhelming. Energy flooded his body, doubling the intensity of a Mana potion. His magical grip on Sheena strengthened, allowing him to push her back a few feet, her boots dragging in the dirt.


    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want this fight! I don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt!¡± Lloyd yelled, his words thick with desperation. ¡°I just want to stop the Corrupted beasts and keep people safe.¡±


    Pain coursed through Lloyd¡¯s body like wildfire. Each breath came in sharp, ragged gasps, while sweat gathered on his brow and trickled down his face. Sweat trickled into his eyes, stinging and worsening his vision.


    ¡°I want to save people,¡± Lloyd said, the thought weighing heavily on his mind. Though true, it wasn¡¯t the full truth. For years, he had tried to deny the deeper longing within him. But now, with exhaustion gnawing at his limits and Sheena¡¯s killing intent looming over him, he couldn¡¯t deny it anymore. He began to understand Sheena¡¯s fears. With nothing left to give, he laid everything bare, hoping she would relent.


    ¡°I admit it, I want to be powerful. For as long as I can remember, I¡¯ve dreamed of being like my brother. Now I am. I¡¯m determined to train relentlessly, every single day, to grow stronger.  I¡­¡± Lloyd¡¯s voice trailed off as his powers gave out. How ironic they choose now to fail on me.


    Freed from the telekinetic hold, Sheena advanced, daggers drawn. Lloyd met her gaze, silently pleading for mercy. He didn¡¯t resist or attempt to dodge. He stood still as the blade bit into his skin. She held the blade to his throat, just enough to draw blood, yet stopped short of driving it deeper. Lloyd seized the moment to speak again, his voice steady despite the blade.


    ¡°All I¡¯ve ever wanted is to make my parents proud, even the ones I never knew. I need to ensure that Cassius¡¯s death wasn¡¯t in vain. Cassius once told me he feared my weakness would cost Regal his life. He said Regal would put himself in harm¡¯s way to protect me. Look at him now¡ªfighting a flaming fox to protect me,¡± Lloyd turned his head to the right, cutting a deeper wound into his neck as he did.


    Lloyd¡¯s gaze shifted to Milla, now devoid of her fiery aura, locked in a fierce exchange with Regal. His brother¡¯s shirt was shredded, revealing clawed and scorched skin beneath. For now, the injuries seemed minor, but every passing moment heightened the danger.


    Lloyd turned his head slightly, wincing as the blade cut a little deeper, more blood trickling down his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the one who always needs protecting. I want to be the one shielding others. I know no words can sway you. But that¡¯s all I can offer. That¡¯s everything I am.¡±


    He swallowed hard, his Adam¡¯s apple brushing against the blade. ¡°If that¡¯s not enough¡­ then do what you have to.¡±


    Sheena¡¯s piercing eyes searched Lloyd¡¯s face, fury ebbing with each passing moment. The blade trembled in her hand before she pulled it away, sliding it back into its sheath. With a shove, she forced Lloyd back, her movements stiff with frustration. Lloyd staggered but steadied himself as Sheena took a step away. She jerked her head, and Milla, her ears twitching attentively, obediently trotted to her side.


    Lloyd lifted a trembling hand to his throat, his fingers brushing over the shallow cut. When he pulled it back, it came away smeared with blood. Regal, his movements labored and deliberate, reached down to retrieve his fallen sword. He wiped the blade on his tattered sleeve before sheathing it with a quiet resolve.


    Sheena glanced at Lloyd again, her lips parting as if to speak, but no words came. Her jaw tightened, and she snapped her mouth shut, turning away abruptly.


    ¡°Fuck! Fuck!¡± she shouted, the words ringing out with raw, unfiltered frustration. Her pacing quickened, her hands clenching and unclenching at her sides. Finally, with a strangled groan, she clawed at her hair and sat on the ground.


    Colette stood frozen a few feet away, her wide eyes darting between Sheena and Lloyd. Fear flickered across her face, indecision rooting her in place.


    Milla padded forward, her movements slow and deliberate, her intense gaze locked onto Sheena. With a soft whine, she lowered her head onto Sheena¡¯s lap, her fiery fur warming the air around them. The flames danced chaotically, then began to flicker like a dying candle, their vibrant heat ebbing as they retreated into Milla¡¯s body. The fiery hues faded, leaving her coat bare. For a moment, her fur returned to its natural deep red, a rare sight that made her piercing blue eyes all the more striking. Then the change began.


    Like ink spilling across water, her fur began to darken. It rippled and flowed, the transition eerily smooth, as though her body was dissolving into shadow and reforming itself. Her coat shifted into pure obsidian, the waves of her night form gentle swaying on Sheena¡¯s lap. Lloyd, unable to look away, felt his breath hitch. He¡¯d never seen her transform before. It wasn¡¯t just beautiful¡ªit was mesmerizing, as though the essence of night itself had come alive.


    Lloyd approached Sheena cautiously and lowered himself to sit across from her. Colette and Regal followed, Colette placing her hands on Lloyd to heal the cut on his neck. Regal, to Lloyd¡¯s surprise, settled down next to Milla. Perhaps their brief scuffle had done more to build trust than it had to break it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡± Sheena began, lifting her gaze to Lloyd. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have reacted like that. Your power¡­ it¡¯s messed up. But we don¡¯t choose the gifts we¡¯re given.¡± Sheena paused, the rustling of leaves the only sound filling the silence. ¡°For reasons I don¡¯t entirely understand, Milla doesn¡¯t hate you¡ªand she¡¯s usually right about people. I owe you my life, and I haven¡¯t forgotten that. I get why you didn¡¯t tell us sooner. Honestly, I would¡¯ve reacted the same way. The only difference is I wouldn¡¯t have held back. Just¡­ no more lies, okay?¡±


    Colette, visibly relieved, leaned gently against Sheena, her head resting lightly on her shoulder. The group sat in silence, their collective exhaustion settling over them like a heavy blanket. The air grew cooler as darkness crept steadily closer, the last rays of daylight slipping below the horizon.

 Chapter 42 - Retribution

    Lloyd awoke to the muted light of dawn filtering through the thin canopy of trees overhead. His body ached¡ªnot just from the fight with Sheena the night before, but from the fog of tension that had lingered between them all. A cool breeze swept through the clearing, sending thin wisps of smoke curling up from the fading embers. He glanced around the small clearing where their group had set up camp.


    Sheena sat cross-legged, slumped against a tree, absently stroking Milla¡¯s fur. Her gaze flicked to Lloyd, lingering for only a heartbeat before sliding away. Dark circles etched her face. Milla looked up, her serene blue gaze meeting Lloyd¡¯s with an almost human understanding. Regal stood a few paces from the fire, adjusting the strap of his sword as if it would distract him from the uncomfortable quiet. Colette crouched closest to the fire, her arms hugging her knees tightly to her chest. Her eyes flickered between the others, but she didn¡¯t speak.


    Lloyd cleared his throat, trying to dispel the awkward silence. ¡°Morning,¡± he said, forcing his voice to sound normal. It didn¡¯t work.


    Colette gave a faint nod, her lips curving just enough to hint at a smile, though the tension still clung to her features. Regal grunted, his focus fixed on tightening a strap that didn¡¯t need tightening. Sheena didn¡¯t respond, her hand still moving rhythmically along Milla¡¯s fur.


    ¡°Well,¡± Regal muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Guess we should get moving.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sheena said sharply, standing in one swift motion.


    Without sparing Lloyd a glance, Sheena grabbed her pack and strode toward the path, Milla padding silently beside her.


    The group moved in strained silence through the dense woods, the tension from the previous day still lingering in the crisp morning air. The morning sun filtered through the canopy above, casting shifting patches of light onto the dirt path. Every so often, a bird¡¯s call pierced the quiet, but even nature seemed hesitant to disturb the mood.


    Colette was the first to break the silence as she turned around to face Regal and Lloyd. ¡°I hate this,¡± she said, flinging herself into Regal¡¯s arms and wrapping him in a fierce hug. Regal let out a soft oof as she impacted, a smile on his face as he hugged her back.


    They kept walking, their arms locked around each other, stumbling as they refused to let go. Colette lifted her gaze to meet Lloyd¡¯s, her voice steady and warm as she spoke.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t mad at you, Lloyd. It was a little scary at first, but we know who you are. You¡¯ve risked your lives for us. We are a team. Isn¡¯t that right!¡± Colette turned her head to yell the last part toward Sheena and Milla up ahead.


    They both stopped walking and turned toward Colette. Sheena shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Yeah, we are.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do about that bubble village? We have to head that direction to go toward The Citadel,¡± Regal asked.


    ¡°I say we give it a wide berth,¡± Colette said.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Lloyd said quickly, though he didn¡¯t meet Sheena¡¯s gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no point going back there.¡±


    Colette nodded hesitantly. ¡°Honestly, they¡¯re going to run out of Manarite eventually. The shield will give out, and then¡­¡± She trailed off, unwilling to say more.


    ¡°They¡¯ll get what¡¯s coming to them,¡± Lloyd said, finishing her thought. A subtle flame of anger flickered as he thought about what the village tried to do to him. What they had done to countless people before them. How long had they been killing people?


    With an unsettling calm, Sheena and Milla began moving toward the group, their steps measured and quiet. ¡°And we¡¯re fine with letting them live until then?¡± Sheena¡¯s voice cut through the air¡ªcold, clipped, and accusing. ¡°After everything they¡¯ve done?¡±


    Regal turned to her, frowning. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You heard what they do. They lure people here, let them die in that cave, and then harvest their bodies for crystals to keep their precious little bubble going. And you think they deserve more time?¡± Her pace quickened until she stood face to face with Regal. ¡°They lied to us. They would¡¯ve let us die.¡±


    Colette glanced nervously at Sheena. ¡°Sheena¡­ things will take their natural course. They¡¯ll pay for it eventually.¡±


    Sheena changed her focus and her fiery glare pinned Colette in place. ¡°Eventually?¡± she spat. ¡°How many more people will they lure in before ¡®eventually¡¯ happens? How many more bodies will fuel their shield before it finally fails?¡±


    Regal sighed heavily. ¡°Mika is no longer a threat. Her Beastmaster is dead. They can¡¯t hurt anyone, anymore.¡±


    Sheena shook her head and let out a bitter laugh. ¡°You sure about that?¡± Sheena asked, with a grin and a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Which part?¡± Regal asked, confusion dancing across his face.


    ¡°All of ¡®em.¡±


    The forest grew silent. Birds stopped chirping, the rustle of leaves fell still, and the air itself seemed to thicken with tension. The first sound was faint¡ªa distant rumble, like thunder rolling across the horizon. Then it grew louder, heavier, until the ground beneath their feet began to tremble.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Colette whispered, her voice barely audible over the growing noise.


    Lloyd looked over to Milla. The fox sat still next to Sheena, her blue eyes directed toward the noise, but otherwise looked unbothered.


    Before anyone could answer, trees groaned and cracked as branches snapped and fell to the forest floor. A dark shadow moved between the trunks, its sheer size impossible to mistake. Mika emerged from the forest, her massive form effortlessly pushing through the underbrush, trees bending and breaking as she passed.


    ¡°Mika?¡± Regal questioned out loud. His hand immediately found the hilt of his sword.


    Colette took a shaky step back, her wide eyes darting from Regal to the monstrous bear. ¡°How¡­ how did she find us?¡±


    Mika¡¯s breath came in low, rumbling huffs that shook the air, and every step she took left deep indentations in the earth.


    ¡°Sheena¡­¡± Lloyd murmured, his eyes flicking between the bear and Sheena.


    Sheena stood next to Mika as if the bear were no more dangerous than Milla. There was no fear in her expression¡ªonly the calm confidence of someone who knew her place in the presence of beasts. Milla stood there, her flames calmy flickering in the wind. Mika, on the other hand, was a monument of raw power, muscles bristled under dark brown fur, and her brown eyes pierced whomever they looked at. Together, they flanked Sheena like guardians¡ªa wild harmony of fire and fury, stillness and rage.Stolen novel; please report.


    Regal took a half-step toward Sheena, his voice low but firm. ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Sheena? Is she with you?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s always been with me,¡± Sheena replied, her voice calm and cold, though a faint edge of something else¡ªsomething sharper¡ªcurled beneath her words. ¡°In a way, I suppose. Our connection isn¡¯t anything like I have with Milla. It is far more subtle.¡±


    Lloyd swallowed hard as Mika tilted her head slightly. Her eyes seemed to bore through him, as if the bear could see past his skin and into the deepest, most fragile parts of him. His heart hammered in his chest, every instinct screaming at him to run, to back away from this impossibly dangerous creature. Yet, something about the way Mika stood beside Sheena¡ªa silent, towering protector¡ªpulled at him.


    Beyond the scary exterior of Mika, Lloyd didn¡¯t actually feel like his life was threatened. He took solace in knowing that if a fight did break out, they could take her again. If Sheena said she was fine, then she was fine. Lloyd walked toward the bear as a smile grew on his face.


    ¡°Lloyd¡­¡± Colette warned, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Stay back,¡± Regal added, his sword halfway drawn, his eyes darting between Mika and Lloyd. ¡°You don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll do.¡±


    But Lloyd didn¡¯t stop. Slowly, deliberately, he approached Mika. The bear¡¯s breaths filled his ears, each one like a rolling tide of thunder. Up close, her size was incomprehensible.


    Lloyd stopped a few feet away from her, looking between Sheena and Mika. ¡°Is this what you wanted, Sheena? For her to follow you?¡±


    Sheena tilted her head slightly, her hand idly stroking Milla¡¯s dark fur. ¡°Not follow me, Lloyd. Stand with me. There¡¯s a difference.¡±


    Mika let out a low, resonant rumble¡ªsomething between a growl and a sigh¡ªas if to confirm Sheena¡¯s words. Lloyd felt the vibration in his bones, but to his surprise, he didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he found himself staring into Mika¡¯s glowing eyes. There was power there, yes¡ªterrible and primal¡ªbut there was also something else. A quiet sadness. A grief that stretched far beyond words.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ protecting you,¡± Lloyd said softly, realization dawning on him.


    ¡°She¡¯s protecting what¡¯s right,¡± Sheena corrected, her tone darkening. ¡°And we¡¯re about to decide what that looks like.¡±


    Lloyd turned to glance back at Colette and Regal, who were still frozen in place, uncertainty plain on their faces. He looked again at Mika and Milla¡ªat the quiet stillness around Sheena, now flanked by these impossible creatures.


    In that moment, Sheena looked like something far more than human. She looked like a force of nature, with the wild at her side and vengeance in her eyes.


    Mika let out a low, rumbling roar that seemed to resonate through the forest and vibrate in their chests. The sound was deep, almost mournful, yet it carried an undeniable weight of power. The bags at the group¡¯s sides shuddered violently in response, as if obeying an unseen force. Before anyone could react, the seams split open one by one, spilling the Manarite shards into the air.


    The fragments hovered above the ground, their blue glow flickering erratically like dying embers. The shards trembled, vibrating faster until they shattered into fine, glowing powder. The iridescent dust spiraled through the air in graceful tendrils, weaving toward Mika like iron filings to a magnet. She stood perfectly still, unflinching as the Manarite powder coiled around her massive form. Lloyd couldn''t help but see the similarities between this and what happened to his staff the day before.


    The change began slowly at first. The fine dust seeped into her body, the red glow of corruption pulsing to life in thin cracks that spread like veins across her darkened hide. Her paws slammed into the earth, small tremors rippling outward as the transformation intensified. Rock erupted from the earth as it hovered momentarily before flying toward Mika. The stone began to solidify around the bear, her fur beginning to be covered entirely. Her amber eyes ignited into blazing crimson orbs, fierce and unrelenting, and her roar deepened into something primal and terrifying.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ changing back,¡± Colette whispered.


    For the entirety of Mika¡¯s transformation, Lloyd stood dangerously close to the bear. A few times, a shard of stone ricocheted off of him on their way to the bear. Lloyd couldn¡¯t move; he was as transfixed by Mika¡¯s transformation as he was seeing Milla change forms.


    Mika now stood before them in her complete Corrupted form, stone plates covering her body in jagged, armor-like layers, and fiery red light bleeding from the seams. She was immense¡ªlarger than when they first met her¡ªand the raw, ominous energy that radiated from her sent chills through Lloyd¡¯s spine.


    The bear tilted her head back and released another earth-shaking roar, the sound reverberating through the woods like a war drum. Then she turned, her crimson gaze locking onto the village bubble shimmering in the distance.


    ¡°Mika¡­¡± Sheena¡¯s voice softened as she approached the bear. Her hand rested on its broad shoulder, and for a moment, the anger in her eyes dimmed. She looked back at the group, her jaw set. ¡°Give me that device, Colette.¡±


    Colette blinked, confused. ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m going to give it to Mika. She¡¯s going to open their door.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the way,¡± Regal¡¯s tone was heavy with warning. ¡°I can¡¯t let you do this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only way!¡± Sheena snapped, her anger reigniting. ¡°They need to pay for what they¡¯ve done.¡± She turned to Colette again, holding out her hand. ¡°The device. Now.¡±


    Colette hesitated, her gaze flicking to Regal and Lloyd, who both shook their heads. But something in Sheena¡¯s expression¡ªa mix of determination and raw fury¡ªmade her relent. With trembling hands, she removed the watch and handed it to Sheena.


    Sheena pointed to a button on the device as Mika watched. ¡°Press this button while you are close, and the door will open.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡± Lloyd said as he took a cautious step toward her. Sheena¡¯s eyes flicked up, her hand tightening on the device. ¡°We don¡¯t kill people.¡±


    Sheena smirked as she raised her eyebrows. No words were uttered, but enough was said. A reluctant laugh slipped from Lloyd before he could stop it. Colette and Regal exchanged bewildered glances, their confusion clear as day. Sheena smiled more deeply as she kept her eyes on Lloyd.


    A smirk of recognition was briefly planted on Lloyd¡¯s face. ¡°True. We¡¯ve all killed before. I¡¯ve done it, and so has she,¡± Lloyd said, pointing toward Mika. ¡°We did it because we had to. Sometimes we did it out of rage¡­¡± Lloyd said, his eyes finding their way to the soil beneath his feet. He¡¯d aimed the words at Mika, but they struck him just as hard¡ªhe¡¯d been driven by rage, too. He remembered the few times in the past months that something inside him boiled up out of nowhere and got the best of him. He didn¡¯t want that to continue to happen.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t who we are,¡± Lloyd insisted, briefly looking at Sheena before locking eyes with Mika. ¡°We¡¯re better than this. You lost your cub to animals inside that bubble,¡± Lloyd said, keeping eye contact with the bear but pointing toward the town. ¡°You killed everyone responsible that day. I know they have done terrible things since then, but not all of them. There are people with cubs of their own in there, and killing them won¡¯t make things right.¡±


    With a heavy step, Mika¡¯s massive muzzle loomed close, erasing the distance between her and Lloyd. The cool, unyielding stone of Mika¡¯s muzzle brushed Lloyd¡¯s cheek. After a breathless pause, she nudged him gently. Despite its softness, Mika¡¯s push held the bear¡¯s immense strength, nudging Lloyd firmly aside. A laugh bubbled out of Lloyd as he caught himself. He looked up at the red eyes that stared at him. For the first time in his life, those eyes didn¡¯t immediately fill him with dread. How many more creatures with red eyes were like this?


    Lloyd stepped forward and attempted to wrap his arms around Mika¡¯s massive form. His hands weren¡¯t even close to touching as they clutched to the stone. Hugging Mika was like embracing a boulder¡ªnothing like Milla¡¯s cozy warmth. Mika¡¯s massive, armored paw curled around Lloyd, a mix of power and restraint in her embrace. The squeeze stole Lloyd¡¯s breath, but Mika¡¯s hold softened, allowing him to inhale again.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Sheena huffed, flinging her arms upward in exasperation. ¡°It was ultimately her call. I don¡¯t know what is with you and my animals¡­¡± Sheena said, shaking her head. With a resigned sigh, Sheena handed the device back to Colette, who blinked at it in confusion.


    Lloyd backed away from his bear hug. ¡°Do you mind if I?¡± he asked Colette, gesturing to the device.


    She cocked her head to the side before Lloyd moved. His hand rose, telekinetic tendrils snaking forward to snatch the device from Colette. He lifted it into the air and took a page out of Mika¡¯s book. He clenched his fist, and the device shattered into fragments.


    Mika¡¯s low growl rumbled as she turned, her heavy steps sauntering into the woods. The group watched the bear disappear into the trees before anyone spoke up.


    ¡°To The Citadel?¡± Colette asked.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go,¡± Sheena said, quickly turning and leading the group around the bubble city.


    Regal and Lloyd hung back, their steps slower than the rest of the group.


    ¡°Thanks for talking her down,¡± Regal said, nudging Lloyd¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d have done if you hadn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Lloyd replied, though his tone lacked confidence. ¡°It was the right thing to do.¡±


    They caught up to the group, and Lloyd pondered his words. The truth of his words rang hollow, an unsettling thought lingering like an itch he couldn¡¯t scratch. What if it wasn¡¯t the right thing to do?

 Chapter 43 - Till Kingdom Come

    Bodies smell quite foul when they decay. The snake head strapped to Lloyd¡¯s pack rotted alarmingly fast, forcing him to discard it and hunt another Corrupted. The density of Corrupted increased near The Citadel, making the hunt for a replacement almost effortless. A day prior, the group ran into a large pack of six Corrupted boar. Each member of the party now sported a tusked head as they approached the main gates of The Citadel.


    The Citadel rose like a titan from the earth, its sprawling walls stretching endlessly to the left and right, disappearing where the ocean met the cliffs on either side. The walls stood impossibly high, their surfaces smooth and unyielding, as if carved from a single, colossal slab of granite. In front of the group, the main gate loomed. The towering iron doors were opened outward standing at least 40 feet high, inlaid by intricate carvings that depicted battles between humans and Corrupted. The walls that enclosed the gate soared even higher, doubling its height, maybe even matching the soaring heights of the tree that Lloyd lived in back in Breakwater.


    The open expanse before the gate teemed with life. Farmers led oxen-drawn carts laden with produce, their earthy clothes contrasting sharply with the vibrant silks and fine garments of merchants and nobles. Peddlers hawked wares from makeshift stalls just inside the gates, their cries mingling with the hum of chatter and the rhythmic clop of hooves on stone. The smell of saltwater from the distant cliffs blended with the aroma of baked goods and fresh hay, carried on the crisp sea breeze.


    As the group drew closer, they were struck by the sheer vibrancy of the city spilling beyond its walls. The paths inside, glimpsed through the massive open gate, shimmered with polished black marble that reflected the sunlight like rippling water. The streets stretched endlessly inward, lined with towering wood and stone buildings, some with grand balconies draped in cascading greenery and luxurious furniture. The scale of The Citadel made Mandor seem like a single family home.


    Lloyd felt his breath catch in his chest. His neck craned painfully upward, trying to take in every detail of the gate and its surrounding walls. He wasn¡¯t the only one; the entire group seemed spellbound. The enormity of the sight before them was almost overwhelming, and yet, as immense as the structure was, it was the life within that truly awed him. People moved in and out of the gates freely, their lives weaving together like a vibrant tapestry of motion and sound.


    The group approached a pair of guards standing at attention near the gate, their chainmail glinting in the sunlight. Around them, travelers of all sorts passed through the gates: farmers in coarse tunics, merchants in finely embroidered robes, and even a few nobles whose eccentric, jewel-studded clothing seemed designed to announce their wealth.


    Lloyd couldn¡¯t stop himself from peeking through the open gates, his heart thundering at the brief glimpse of The Citadel¡¯s bustling interior.


    Inside, it was as if another world unfolded. The shimmering marble streets wove through buildings that stood impossibly tall, their facades adorned with ornate carvings and colorful banners that fluttered in the ocean breeze. The pathways seemed to stretch forever, disappearing into a distant haze of light and motion.


    Excitement swelled in Lloyd¡¯s chest, pushing aside the months of doubt, fear, and pain that had marked his journey since leaving Breakwater. He had made it. He and his brother had reached The Citadel¡ªthe kingdom that he had only dared to dream about. And he wasn¡¯t just here to see it. No, he had come with purpose. He wasn¡¯t just going to work in this city; he was going to join the King¡¯s Guard.


    He tightened his grip on the staff in his hand, feeling the hum of energy within it¡ªa reminder of what he had gained. He had powers. Plural. For years, he had dreamed of being Ascended, but the reality of it had always felt impossible. Now, he stood before the gates of the greatest city in the land, a place where only the most exceptional gathered, ready to prove himself. Lloyd lifted his gaze once more to the towering gate. He would not only enter this city¡ªhe would rise within it.


    A guard in chainmail and a steel helmet stepped forward, his eyes sharp beneath the rim of his helmet. ¡°Are you lot here to join the King¡¯s Guard?¡± he asked, his voice steady and commanding as he pointed to the Corrupted head on Regal''s back.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Regal replied confidently.


    ¡°Well, just in time,¡± the guard said, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Actually, maybe a little late now that I think of it. They¡¯re gathering an audience with the King right now. It¡¯s only for Omegas, though."


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lloyd interjected, his voice firm. ¡°We¡¯re all Omegas.¡±


    The rest of the group exchanged wary glances but said nothing, following Lloyd¡¯s lead.


    ¡°Well then,¡± the guard said, gesturing down a wide, marble-paved road leading deeper into the city. ¡°Just follow this road to the castle. The guards at the entrance will get you sorted for the audience. You, might not make it in time though. Once the King arrives, they won¡¯t allow anyone in until it is over.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Dave,¡± another guard nearby interjected, glancing around. ¡°I think Britney¡¯s somewhere nearby. Oi, Britney! You here?¡± the guard yelled.


    A faint popping sound interrupted the conversation, and a woman in chainmail appeared beside them, her helmet tucked under her arm. Her dark hair was pulled into a tight braid, and her expression was one of mild exasperation.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± Britney asked, glancing at the guard before her eyes settled on Lloyd¡¯s group.


    ¡°Group of Omegas here,¡± the second guard explained. ¡°Thought maybe you could shuttle them up there in time.¡±


    Britney checked a slim watch strapped to her wrist, tapping it thoughtfully. ¡°They¡¯ve got two minutes before the King arrives. Getting four people and a pet up there is going to be tricky. I won¡¯t be able to teleport again for the rest of the week.¡±


    The first guard gave her a side-eye. Britney rolled her eyes and stepped forward.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°All right,¡± she said, motioning to the group. ¡°You two ladies, grab my hand. Same for the fox¡ªjust put its paw on my arm. You gentlemen, one hand each on my shoulders. Get ready for an adventure.¡±


    The group obeyed, arranging themselves awkwardly around Britney. She began a countdown, her voice calm despite the rush. ¡°Three¡­ two¡­ one¡­¡±


    The world plunged into darkness before exploding into light. The sudden shift left Lloyd¡¯s senses reeling as they reappeared in a massive room. Towering stone pillars stretched toward a vaulted ceiling, their bases lined with iron braziers that cast flickering light across the polished marble floor. The air was warm, heavy with the scent of burning oil. Lloyd wanted to look more around the room but was distracted by the feeling in his gut. The sensations swimming around his body and mind were exactly like how he felt when he came to after sleepwalking in Breakwater.


    Noise and movement shook him out of his thoughts. Lloyd blinked, his gaze darting around the throne room. The grandeur of the space matched the scale of the city outside. His attention was drawn to the far end of the room, where a massive stone throne sat atop a raised platform, draped in rich purple fabric. Guards flanked the throne on either side, their stoic faces barely visible beneath their helmets.


    Britney stepped to the side of the room, joining a cluster of guards who were deep in conversation, their murmurs barely audible over the faint hum of the room¡¯s activity. Lloyd adjusted his stance, his boots clicking softly against the marble floor as he tried to steady himself after the disorienting teleportation.


    He finally turned his focus to his companions. Regal was already standing tall, his hand instinctively resting on the hilt of his sword, his posture stiff with anticipation. Colette clutched her staff tightly, her eyes darting around the room as if trying to take in every detail at once. Sheena leaned casually against one of the nearby pillars, her expression calm but her eyes sharp, as if assessing the room for potential threats. Milla sat at her side, her glowing blue eyes scanning the gathered crowd.


    Lloyd¡¯s stomach churned as he fully processed where they were. The throne room wasn¡¯t just an architectural marvel; it was the nerve center of The Citadel¡¯s power. The weight of it pressed down on him, making him feel small and out of place. Yet, beneath the unease, a flicker of pride stirred within him. He had made it here. They all had.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Queen,¡± Colette whispered, breaking his thoughts. She tilted her chin toward the platform.


    Lloyd followed her gaze to the woman standing before the throne. Queen Faye was striking, her chainmail gleaming under the braziers¡¯ light. Unlike the heavier armor of the guards, hers seemed tailored for agility, its fine links catching the light like liquid silver. Her bearing was regal yet approachable, a blend of strength and grace that commanded attention.


    Lloyd straightened, feeling the need to make a good impression, though he doubted she could see him amidst the gathered prospects. Around the room, other groups stood in clusters, each arranged with an air of quiet anticipation. The men and women were of varying ages, their clothing and armor styles hinting at diverse backgrounds. Some looked calm and prepared, while others shifted nervously, their hands fidgeting with weapons or gear.


    ¡°Thank you all for making the journey here today,¡± Queen Faye began, her voice clear and authoritative, yet warm enough to put the room at ease. ¡°My name is Faye, and I am the Queen of this kingdom. We are excited to welcome the first group of Omegas in our Kingdom¡¯s history. You have all come here to prove yourselves, and we are eager to see what you are capable of.¡±


    She began pacing slowly along the line of prospects, her sharp eyes taking in each person she passed. ¡°The west grows more dangerous by the day, and we need warriors with the strength and determination to protect our people. My husband, the King, is currently fighting on the front lines, securing one of our strongholds. He will join us shortly, and the formal presentations will begin.¡±


    As she spoke, Lloyd couldn¡¯t help but glance at the ornate throne. It seemed less a chair and more a monument, its carved stone sides were etched with intricate designs. The fabric draped across its surface was an impossibly rich shade of purple, the color deepened by the golden accents along the edges.


    Lloyd¡¯s chest tightened as his gaze shifted back to the Queen. He realized the magnitude of what was happening. They weren¡¯t just entering a city; they were stepping into history. The King¡¯s Guard was the stuff of legends, and now he stood among others vying for a place in its ranks. But he wasn¡¯t like the rest. He wasn¡¯t an Omega. His powers had emerged late, and his unique abilities set him apart in ways he wasn¡¯t sure would be welcomed.


    His thoughts were interrupted by a faint popping sound near the throne. Lloyd¡¯s head snapped toward the noise just as a towering figure appeared beside the Queen. King Kratos materialized with an air of unshakable authority, his presence filling the room.


    The King¡¯s attire was both practical and imposing. He wore a dark trench coat over a deep purple shirt, both now slick with blood and gore, hung heavily over his broad shoulders. His black leather pants were similarly marred, the sheen of polished leather obscured by streaks of mud, ash, and viscera. A beautifully crafted sword hung at his hip, its ornate hilt glinting faintly with gold and ivory beneath the thick coating of blood that smeared across it, as though hastily wiped clean. Even the scabbard was not spared, streaked with dark stains and the occasional fleck of flesh.


    Lloyd¡¯s gaze traveled to the blade itself, catching a glimpse of the steel¡¯s intricate craftsmanship¡ªthe delicate etchings along its surface blurred by congealed blood. The weapon seemed to radiate a residual heat, as if it had been used moments before with deadly precision. The sight of the gore-soaked monarch sent a shiver down Lloyd¡¯s spine, a stark reminder of the brutal reality of the Kingdom¡¯s wars.


    As the King stepped forward, his boots left smeared, wet prints on the stone floor, each step accompanied by a faint squelch. The air seemed to carry the sharp tang of iron and sweat, mingling with the faint hum of energy that still clung to the room from his sudden arrival.


    Lloyd¡¯s mind raced as he tried to grasp the implications of what he was seeing. He teleported here like this? The sheer amount of Mana required to perform such a feat¡ªespecially after fighting in a battle so clearly vicious¡ªwas staggering. Teleportation alone was an advanced and exhausting spell, but to do so while battered and bloodied, likely with injuries sustained in the fray? It was a display of power Lloyd had only ever read about, and witnessing it firsthand left him both awestruck and uneasy.


    The King stood tall despite the carnage clinging to him, his expression unreadable. His eyes, sharp and piercing, scanned the room, and for a moment, Lloyd thought they might meet his own. The King¡¯s presence seemed to fill the space, his bloody visage lending him an almost mythic aura, as if he were less a man and more a force of nature¡ªunrelenting, indomitable, and utterly terrifying.


    The King¡¯s face was rugged, framed by a sharp jawline and a neatly trimmed beard. His piercing eyes scanned the room with an intensity that seemed to weigh and measure every soul present. Without a word, he removed his belt and draped it over the arm of his throne before sitting down, his movements deliberate and controlled.


    ¡°King Kratos, everyone,¡± Queen Faye announced. The room immediately fell silent as every person, including Lloyd, dropped into a bow. The King gave a curt nod to his wife, signaling her to continue.


    ¡°We will begin the presentations now,¡± Faye said, motioning to the far end of the line. ¡°I need your name, where you are from, proof of your battle readiness, and a demonstration of your power. If you have a mutation, I will need to know that as well.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s gaze lingered briefly on Lloyd¡¯s group at the opposite end of the room, her expression unreadable. She turned back to the first prospect in line, her commanding presence drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Let us begin,¡± she said, her voice steady and resolute.

 Chapter 44 - "Welcome to the Kings Guard"

    The first prospect stepped forward, a young man with a wiry frame and a confident stride. ¡°Names Jerry from Gilga,¡± he said, his voice carrying across the hall. With a casual flick of his wrist, a severed wolf¡¯s head appeared from his void space and dropped to the floor with a dull thud.


    The Queen nodded, her sharp gaze assessing the offering. ¡°Your power?¡± she asked, her tone neutral but commanding.


    Jerry raised his hands, and the air around him seemed to crystallize. A wall of ice surged upward in front of him, its surface gleaming with razor-sharp edges. ¡°I have the ability to super-freeze the area around me,¡± he explained. ¡°I can shape the ice into defensive structures or use it offensively.¡±


    Queen Faye examined the wall briefly before nodding. ¡°Impressive. Any mutations?¡±


    ¡°None, Your Majesty,¡± Jerry said, lowering his hands. The ice wall shimmered and dissolved into a fine mist.


    ¡°Very good. Step back. Next,¡± Faye commanded, already turning her attention to the next person.


    Lloyd¡¯s eyes flicked toward King Kratos. His posture hadn¡¯t changed; his elbows and forearms were on the rests of the throne, and he lay back in a relaxed state.


    A tall woman with auburn hair stepped forward. ¡°Delia, also from Gilga,¡± she said. She summoned a second wolf¡¯s head from her void space, though this one was significantly larger. ¡°I¡¯m a Grower.¡±


    The mention of her ability caught Lloyd¡¯s attention. He remembered his mother¡¯s growing powers, though she had rarely spoken of them in the context of combat. He watched closely as Delia walked toward a decorative planter box at the edge of the room.


    With a graceful motion, Delia placed her hand on the flowers, and the plants responded immediately. The stems lengthened, the blossoms unfurling into vibrant, oversized blooms that shimmered with an almost ethereal glow. Vines crept outward, weaving around the planter¡¯s edges and spilling onto the floor in a burst of life.


    ¡°If I¡¯m fighting in a forest, I can make the environment come alive,¡± Delia explained. ¡°I can overwhelm enemies with nature itself.¡±


    The Queen smiled faintly, clearly impressed. ¡°Do you have any mutations?¡±


    ¡°None, Your Majesty,¡± Delia replied.


    ¡°Very well. Step back. Next.¡±


    The presentations continued, each prospect stepping forward to display their abilities. Lloyd listened intently, trying to gauge the competition. There were growers, ice manipulators, and even a man who could bend light to create realistic illusions. One by one, they demonstrated their powers, each unique and intriguing. But the mention of mutations stirred the room each time, drawing murmurs and sidelong glances. Only one person before Lloyd¡¯s group mentioned they had a mutation. Lloyd kept watching to see what reaction the King had, but it was as if he was as much a statue as the throne he sat on. The only movement came from the occasional blink.


    Lloyd felt a growing unease as the line dwindled, bringing his group closer to the Queen. His thoughts raced. What would he say? How would he explain himself?


    ¡°Next,¡± Queen Faye called.


    Colette stepped forward, her small stature almost swallowed by the oversized hog¡¯s head she held in her hands.


    ¡°Colette, Springvale,¡± she said, her voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m a healer.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Good. We are in desperate need of healers on the front lines. Any mutations?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Colette said, hesitating as the room erupted into murmurs. All eyes turned toward her, the weight of their curiosity palpable.


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± Faye said, silencing the crowd with a raised hand. ¡°Your mutation?¡±


    ¡°I can heal ailments, not just wounds,¡± Colette explained.


    The room errupted in murmurs and shuffling of feet. Lloyd looked past Colette and saw that everyone in the room was shifting so that they could get a good look at her.


    The Queen¡¯s gaze sharpened, and a flicker of a smile crossed her lips. ¡°That will indeed be incredibly helpful. A demonstration, please.¡±


    Faye drew a dagger from her belt, and a green mist grew around her hand. The mist sank into the dagger before she made a shallow cut across her palm. Colette stepped forward, her hands glowing with a soft, golden light. The light then danced multiple colors as it healed whatever aliment that mist was. The Queen¡¯s wound sealed itself seamlessly, leaving behind no trace of injury.


    The room erupted in scattered applause, but Faye raised her hand again, silencing them. ¡°Very good. Step back.¡±


    Colette returned to the group, her face flushed but triumphant. Sheena stepped forward next, her stride purposeful.


    ¡°Sheena, Springvale,¡± she said, placing her own trophy on the ground in front of her.


    ¡°Beastmaster,¡± Faye said, nodding. ¡°Your companion¡¯s blue eyes are evidence enough of your power. Any mutations?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Sheena said.


    The room buzzed with fresh conversation. Two mutations in a row made the congregated Omegas forget all pleasantries.


    ¡°Speak,¡± the Queen commanded.


    ¡°Besides being connected with Milla her,¡± Sheena said, motioning down to her fox, ¡°I can turn Corrupted beasts back to normal,¡± Sheena said simply. ¡°I remove their corruption.¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Voices erupted as the weight of her claim rippling through the room. The Queen¡¯s expression shifted to one of cautious intrigue. Lloyd¡¯s attention shifted toward the movement to his right. The King was no longer slouched in his chair, his arms still drapped on the armrests, but his attention fully on Sheena.


    ¡°Quiet,¡± Faye ordered. The room quieted, but whispers still spread. ¡°Do you mean they become yours, or do you free them entirely?¡±


    ¡°I free them,¡± Sheena clarified. ¡°They lose their powers but keep their size. I¡¯ve only done it once, but it worked.¡±


    The Queen regarded her for a long moment before nodding. ¡°Remarkable. Step back.¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s stomach twisted as Regal stepped forward next. His brother¡¯s confident demeanor gave him a shred of hope, but it didn¡¯t last.


    ¡°Regal, Breakwater,¡± he said, unsteadily untieing the head from his pack. After a few moments of fumbling around, he presented the head to Queen Faye. A few stifled laughs echoed through the room, but Regal didn¡¯t flinch.


    The Queen studied the offering, her expression neutral. ¡°Resistance to physical damage,¡± she said. ¡°Not a mutation, but rare and valuable. Do you mind if I test?¡±


    Regal nodded. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±


    Faye drew her dagger again and slashed at Regal¡¯s exposed arm. The blade pressed against his skin but failed to leave a mark.


    ¡°Impressive,¡± she said. ¡°And I see you have a mutation as well. Explain.¡±


    The room lost it. There was no semblance of order anymore. They forwent the line and quickly circled Lloyd¡¯s group.


    Regal hesitated, then said, ¡°I can taunt enemies. It draws their attention to me, forcing them to focus on me instead of others.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s eyebrows lifted. A smile grew on her face as a few moments passed before she spoke. ¡°A wonderful pairing of abilities. Step back.¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s heart pounded as Faye turned her attention to him. ¡°Last,¡± she said, her gaze piercing.


    Lloyd stepped forward. His nerves were at an all-time high. Instead of attempting to untie his trophy, Lloyd put his whole pack on the ground in front of him, boar¡¯s head facing the ceiling.


    ¡°Lloyd, Breakwater,¡± he said, his voice steady despite the storm inside him.


    Faye frowned. ¡°I do not have a Lloyd from Breakwater here. I have a Cassius with electrical abilities but no Lloyd. Explain.¡±


    The room grew deathly quiet, every eye fixed on him. Swallowing hard, Lloyd spoke. ¡°That¡¯s correct, Your Majesty. My brother Regal and I traveled with Cassius. He was killed early in our journey. During the fight, I Ascended. My power is Telekinesis.¡±


    Faye¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but her next words hit him like a hammer. ¡°I see into your soul, Lloyd. Telekinesis is not your power.¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s throat tightened, and his chest felt like it was caving in. He struggled to form words under the Queen¡¯s unrelenting gaze. ¡°If telekinesis isn¡¯t my power, then¡­ what is it?¡± he asked, his voice barely audible.


    Laughter and hushed whispers floated through the room.


    The Queen didn¡¯t answer immediately. Her eyes narrowed as if delving deeper into him, reading something even Lloyd himself didn¡¯t understand. When she finally spoke, her voice rang with a finality that silenced even the whispers in the hall. ¡°You are an Absorber.¡±


    A ripple of hushed murmurs broke through the silence. The tension in the room thickened as the word hung in the air. Lloyd felt his stomach drop.


    ¡°An Absorber?¡± he repeated, the term foreign and heavy on his tongue. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    The Queen¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line before she answered. ¡°It means that when you kill, you take the power of your victim. Their abilities become your own.¡±


    The room exploded in gasps and exclamations. The very air seemed charged with shock, awe, and fear. Lloyd stood frozen, the Queen¡¯s words echoing in his mind. He barely registered the movement until he saw the King stand, his towering frame drawing every eye in the room.


    With a faint pop, the King vanished from his throne and reappeared mere feet from Lloyd. The sudden proximity made Lloyd¡¯s pulse race. The man¡¯s presence was overwhelming¡ªhis dark trench coat still stained with beast blood, his golden sword glinting ominously at his side.


    Run a voice whispered in Lloyd¡¯s head. It wasn¡¯t his own, and it wasn¡¯t from anyone near him. The alien thought made him shudder, but he forced himself to stand firm.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Lloyd managed, bowing his head slightly.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± the King commanded, his gravelly voice leaving no room for disobedience.


    Lloyd raised his eyes, meeting the King¡¯s piercing gaze. Up close, the King radiated an aura of raw power and authority. His expression was unreadable, but there was a dangerous edge to his presence.


    ¡°You have perhaps the rarest ability in this Kingdom,¡± the King said, his voice low but carrying easily across the hall. ¡°I have only known three others besides myself with it¡ªmy wife, my late brother, and his wife. You could not possibly have been born in Breakwater. Only those with this powerful of an ability must have been directly next to the initial impact.¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s breath hitched. There were so many answers in the King¡¯s explanation, but many more questions boiled through his head. ¡°You¡¯re an Absorber, too?¡± he asked, his voice shaky.


    The King nodded once, his eyes never leaving Lloyd¡¯s. ¡°How do you acquire your abilities? beast or man?¡± The question cut through the air like a blade.


    Lloyd¡¯s throat felt like it had closed entirely. He struggled to find his voice, but when he did, the word came out barely louder than a whisper. ¡°Man.¡±


    The hall erupted into chaos. Voices overlapped as people shouted, whispered, and gasped. The weight of their collective judgment pressed down on Lloyd like a physical force. He clenched his fists, his nails biting into his palms.


    ¡°Enough!¡± the King bellowed, and the room fell silent instantly. He took a step back, giving Lloyd space. ¡°Demonstrate your power.¡±


    Lloyd hesitated, glancing toward his companions. Colette looked pale, her eyes wide with concern. Regal gave him a stiff nod, a silent reassurance. Sheena¡¯s expression was unreadable, though her gaze was sharp, evaluating. Her eyes pinned to the King.


    ¡°How?¡± Lloyd asked, his voice steadying despite the anxiety knotting his stomach. ¡°Which one?¡±


    The King¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly, the admission of multiple powers drawing a fresh wave of whispers. ¡°Any,¡± he said simply, shrugging off his trench coat to reveal a muscular frame. ¡°And do not hold back.¡±


    Lloyd summoned his staff; the blue crystal no longer affixed atop. It boosted his powers, but not as much as before. He extended a hand, telekinetic tendrils coalescing around the King in an almost visible shimmer of energy. With a grunt of effort, Lloyd shoved the tendrils forward, aiming to throw the King back.


    The King barely blinked. With a casual wave of his hand, the telekinesis dissipated like smoke in the wind. ¡°Boring,¡± he said. ¡°Again.¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s heart pounded as a voice¡ªnot his own¡ªresounded in his mind once more: Fight.


    Electricity crackled to life in his palm, the bright arcs dancing erratically before he thrust them toward the King. The lightning struck with a deafening crack, illuminating the room in a harsh blue light. The energy surged over the King, arcing off his body harmlessly.


    In an instant, the King vanished, reappearing inches from Lloyd. His fist connected with Lloyd¡¯s chest in a controlled but devastating blow, sending him skidding backward across the marble floor. Lloyd¡¯s ribs screamed in protest as he struggled to his feet, gasping for air.


    The King returned to his throne with a single step and sat down, his posture relaxed. ¡°Satisfactory,¡± he said, his tone flat.


    Lloyd limped back to his group, his breathing labored. Colette immediately stepped forward, her hands glowing as she healed his injuries.


    The Queen addressed the room, her voice cutting through the lingering tension. ¡°Thank you all for making the journey here,¡± she said. ¡°Training begins the day after tomorrow in the courtyard. Until then, you are dismissed.¡±


    Her gaze lingered on Lloyd as she spoke the final words. ¡°Welcome to the King¡¯s Guard.¡±

 Update

    Hey all! I hope the start to your 2025 is going well. I''ve been fairly radio silent for a bit too long and I wanted to post an update to what is all going on. I''m currently still working on edits for what has already been put online. A mixture of personal stuff, moving, trying to find a new job, and finding a way to make the best version of this story possible for you guys has meant that it is taking longer to get up to speed than I originally thought. Also, at the suggestion of an author friend, I might start working on a Litrpg story that has been bouncing around my head for a few years. I will be writing a lot more once I get settled in next month. Thank you again for the absolutely mind-blowing amount of interest you have shown for Ascension from the Ashes. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    P.S. I''m messing around with different cover ideas. Let me know if you prefer the old one, or this new one.